Chinese Super hero Novel Chapter 3401 to 3500 Charlie Wade Story

 Chapter 3401

Hearing Luther’s voice, Charlie smiled faintly and spoke, “Master He, there is something I need a favor from you for, and from the rest of the He family.”

Luther said firmly, “Master Wade, we have been waiting to share your worries! If there is anything you want us to do, just give us a command!”

Charlie then said, “I have to send two people to Eastcliff tomorrow night, these two people are very important to me, and their identity is sensitive.”

“So after arriving in Eastcliff, these two people must be closely guarded, must not reveal half a word, I think you are the most suitable for this matter, so I called here to ask if it is convenient.”

“Convenient, of course convenient!” Luther did not hesitate to say: “We came all the way from Desert City to Aurous Hill, in order to share your worries and serve you, Grandmaster Wade.”

“We have received so many favors, have not had the opportunity to repay, there is really some regret in my heart, so you can leave this matter to us, I guarantee, absolutely will not make any mistakes!”

Charlie said quickly: “Good! Since Master He is so willing, then I will not talk too much nonsense, please prepare yourself and the other He family members.”

Dove story

Someone will pick you up tomorrow night and take you to the airport, when you arrive in Eastcliff, contact me in time.”

Luther said, “No problem, Master Wade! I’ll call Roma and ask her to prepare as well.”

Charlie thought about it and said, “Elder He, it’s better not to let Ms. He go over there, someone has to take care of Aurous Hill, why not let her help keep an eye on Orvel and the daily training of Issac’s men.”

Charlie did not want to let Roma go over, mainly because he was afraid that after she saw Zynn, her emotions would have certain fluctuations, after all, Luther still did not know that one of the two people he asked him to help escort with the guards was Zynn.

Hearing this, Luther didn’t think much about it and immediately said, “Okay Master Wade, then I’ll explain it to her.”

After Luther ended the call with Charlie, he called his daughter directly.

Roma recently spent most of her time at Shangri-La with her daughter Ruoli, mother and daughter have been unable to see each other for a long time since Ruoli was sent to the Su family at the age of 18.

When she received a call from Luther and heard that Charlie needed the help of the He family to go to Eastcliff, she couldn’t help but ask, “Dad, doesn’t Master Wade need my help over there?”

Luther said, “I’m calling you to talk about this, Master Wade wants you to stay in Aurous Hill and take over the training work from Orvel and Issac, so you don’t have to go to Eastcliff with us.”

Seeing that Charlie had already made the arrangements, Roma spoke, “Okay, then you can go to Eastcliff tomorrow without worry, I’ll take care of everything over here.”

“Good.” Luther instructed, “Tomorrow, you come to this side of the villa early to take a trip and dock with your brother Victor about the specifics of the training, we are leaving in the evening.”

“Okay!” Roma agreed.

Chapter 3402

After hanging up the phone, Ruoli hurried up to ask: “Mom, what did Grandpa say on the phone? Why do I hear you say it as if Master Wade has something which needs help?”

“Yes.” Roma said, “Grandmaster Wade asked your grandfather and your brother-in-law to go to Eastcliff tomorrow with other people, it seems to say that there are two more important people who need their escort.”

Ruoli nodded gently and couldn’t help but mutter, “Mom, do you think Master Wade won’t run into any trouble? He hasn’t asked Grandpa and the others for anything in such a long time, and this time it’s to Eastcliff, it always feels very sensitive.”

Roma shook her head and said, “I can’t say this, Master Wade didn’t let me go there either.”

Ruoli said, “Mom, I’ll call him, if he needs, I want to go with him!”

Roma said with some difficulty, “Ruoli, you forgot Master Wade’s instructions, he doesn’t want you to show your face yet.”

“After all, your identity is very sensitive, he doesn’t even want your grandfather and your brother-in-law to know that you are still alive.”

Ruoli said firmly, “Then I will also ask him, really can’t, I can disguise myself and follow him as a maid, and then no male disguise as a female as an assistant is fine.”

Roma said helplessly, “Then you’d better ask him yourself, but you also have to grasp the proportion, if you are not allowed to go at this time, you should not insist too much, lest he thinks you don’t know what to do.”

“Okay, mom.”

Ruoli answered, hurriedly took out her cell phone, walked to the bedroom inside, and called Charlie.

Dove story

Charlie was on his way back to the city by car.

Receiving Ruoli’s call made him feel both surprised and as if it was reasonable.

Then, he picked up the phone and asked with a smile, “Ruoli, why are you calling me at this time?”

Ruoli said: Master Wade, I heard that you are going to Eastcliff, and also let my grandfather and the others go over to help, so I want to ask you, can you take me along?”

Charlie thought about it and said, “Ruoli, your identity is still very sensitive, the Japanese are still looking for you everywhere so far, I believe they must have many eyes and ears in Eastcliff, so you should not come out and show your face for the time being.”

Ruoli said in a somewhat anxious tone, “Master Wade, although with my strength I do not dare to say very outstandingly, but certainly will not slow you down, and can also be in the alien degree to a certain extent for you to share the worry!”

“Please just take me with you, I can disguise myself and won’t be seen, please just take me with you!”

Charlie said with a smile, “My trip to Eastcliff is no big deal, it’s just two or three days and I’ll be back, so you don’t have to worry about me.”

Saying that, he added: “I promise you, after the wind passes after a while, I will definitely take you with me when there is something like this again.”

Ruoli heard here, also knew that Charlie would not change his mind, but it is good that this last sentence of him left her with a few moments of hope, so she hurriedly said, “Then you must not forget!”

“For such a long time, I have been staying in the hotel, boredom is secondary, mainly because I feel that I can’t do anything for you, there is really a feeling that I am a waste ……”

“Don’t worry.” Charlie smiled faintly: “In the future, there will definitely be a place for you to use.”

……

Just when Charlie had just pacified Ruoli, Chengfeng, who was in Suhang, suddenly received a phone call from Joseph.

These days, he spent every day like a year.

It’s not because he’s in a bad mood or in a miserable situation that he feels this way, but he has been looking forward to the Qingming Festival day coming soon.

Because, the day of Qingming Festival, will be the day the Wade family completely withdraws from the stage.

Once the Wade family has fallen, the Su family can continue to sit firmly in the position of the number one family in the country.

Moreover, with a powerful ally like Joseph, one can not only eliminate threats in the future, but even have the opportunity to go to the next level.

When he saw that Joseph was calling, Chengfeng was a little excited and answered the phone and said, “Joseph, what do you want to tell me when you call so late?”

Joseph said in a cold voice: “I’m calling to inform you that on the morning of April 5th, I’m going to move my parents’ coffin into Waderest Mountain, and then in front of the entire Wade family, my parents will be buried there.”

Chapter 3403

When Chengfeng heard this, the whole person was a little surprised and asked, “Joseph, didn’t you say before that you would wait until the Fifth had settled the Wade family and the Sixth before moving your parents’ coffin into there?”

“Changed.” Joseph said sternly, “Cataclysmic Front has some trouble overseas, I need to go to the Middle East immediately after I finish solving the Wade family, and I am getting the feeling that moving my parents’ casket in on the day of the Wade family’s Ancestral Ceremony will more than make the Wade family lose face!”

Chengfeng hurriedly said, “That’s for sure! If you can make it impossible for them to worship their ancestors on the day of Qingming, and instead worship your parents, then the Wade family’s face will definitely be lost!”

Joseph sneered, “I want more than that! I want the coffins of all the ancestors of the Wade family to be stripped out and their corpses to be buried in the mountains.”

“So as to make room for my parents! In addition, I want to take out Changying and burn his bones! When the time comes, you will witness all of this with your own eyes!”

“Oh my! That’s a great honor, a great honor!!!” Chengfeng said excitedly, “Don’t worry, I’ll come back to Eastcliff tomorrow! I’ll be there early on April 5th, even if it rains knives from the sky!

“Okay.” Joseph said dryly, “Then I’ll see you on April 5th!”

Chengfeng wanted to say something else, but Joseph had already hung up the phone in advance.

At this moment, Chengfeng could not hide his excitement and said to his butler Anson, “Anson! Pack up your things and prepare the plane, we’re going back to Eastcliff!”

Anson was also extraordinarily excited when he heard this.

The Su family was originally born and raised in Eastcliff, and Eastcliff was the biggest stage for them.

If it wasn’t for the many changes that happened some time ago, how could he have gone with the old man, hiding all the way to the south?

Hearing that the old man was finally going back, Anson was naturally excited and said hurriedly,

“Yes, Master! Then I will arrange for my subordinates to pack the luggage, and then notify the crew to get ready for take-off, and we will leave early tomorrow morning!”

“No way!” Chengfeng hurriedly waved his hand and denied, “We can’t leave early tomorrow morning, tell the crew to leave tomorrow night.”

“At night?” Anson said, “Master, it will be very late when you return home after a long journey at night, and it will delay your rest.”

“It’s okay!” Chengfeng said without hesitation, “Must leave at night, I can’t let people know about my return to Eastcliff for the time being, it will definitely lead to unnecessary trouble.”

“Let’s go back quietly first, wait until the day of Qingming Festival, then follow Joseph, and go to Waderest to see a wonderful show that is rarely seen in a hundred years!”

Anson nodded, remembered something, and could not help but say: “Right, Master, recently the foreign media has been reporting that the Cataclysmic Front suffered a big defeat in Syria and was greatly wounded.”

“Do you think this Joseph can still hold down the Wade family? And if he leaves China, will the Wade family come back again?”

“He can hold it down, he can definitely hold it down!” Chengfeng said with a firm face:“Joseph and his men are all very strong, and the Wade family is in the light, they are in the dark.”

“Even if you lend Zhongquan eight brains, he would not expect the Wade family’s once every twelve years ancestral ceremony, will encounter such a strong enemy, when the experts of the Cataclysmic Front suddenly reach the Waderest, will certainly give the Wade family a surprise!”

The Wade family’s reputation and prestige will surely be destroyed if Joseph can convince the Wade family, pick up the coffin of Changying, raise the ashes, and pick up the coffins of other ancestors of the Wade family.”

“Make all the Wade family kneel on the ground in mourning and welcome the coffin of his parents to be buried in Waderest. The reputation and prestige of the Wade family will certainly be destroyed!”

“Once he, takes the Wade family to kneel down completely, then it is impossible for them to get up again in this life!”

Chapter 3404

Anson pondered for a moment and said, “If this matter really develops in the direction you say, then the Wade family’s reputation is indeed completely ruined.”

“But the reputation is ruined, the Wade family’s assets are still there, business is still there, at most is the loss of contacts and face, in this case, we want to further suppress the Wade family, afraid that it is not so easy.”

Said, he hesitated for a long time before saying seriously: “Master, I have a sentence, will say, you must not be angry.”

Chengfeng waved his hand and said in a cold voice: “I know what you want to say, you are trying to say that the Su family’s reputation, too, has long been ruined by me, so I and the Wade family are afraid that by then both have no more shame, we are half catty to eight, right?”

Anson hurriedly knelt down and said with fear and trepidation, “Master, I …… I don’t mean that ……”

Chengfeng asked him rhetorically, “Then what do you mean?”

“I …… I ……” Anson was speechless for a moment.

What he wanted to express was indeed this meaning, but he did not want to use such direct words.

Chengfeng blandly said, “All right, I won’t be angry. After all, you are also loyal.”

Anson knelt on the ground and did not dare to answer again.

Chengfeng then said: “What problems Cataclysmic Front encountered overseas, this is not what we need to care about, we need to care about only one thing, since Joseph wants to bury his parents’ coffin into the ancestral tomb of the Wade family.”

“It proves that he must have enough certainty to ensure that the Wade family will not retaliate or cannot retaliate in the future, so I reckon he will definitely arrange many in Eastcliff in the future.”

“To ensure that his parents’ coffin will not turn around and be stripped by the Wade family.”

Speaking of this, Chengfeng smiled faintly and said profoundly, “Based on this, I can be sure that for this Joseph to seek revenge on the Wade family is only one of his many purposes, deep in his heart, he must be very eager to return to the country to develop.”

“After all, his parents fell in the country back then, he definitely wants the Wan family to stand up again in the country, so, as long as the future Joseph put his focus on the domestic, then the Wade family will have absolutely no day to come out.”

Anson quickly exclaimed, “Master is wise! In this way, the Wade family will definitely be tormented by Joseph to the extent that their family will be ruined, and at that time, they will naturally not be able to go against us in business.”

Chengfeng sneered, “Zhongquan will soon be unable to take care of himself, what else can he do against me?”

“I’m really looking forward to the Qingming Festival when the coffins of more than 100 ancestors of the Wade family will be dugout, and I’m even more looking forward to the seventy-year-old Zhongquan wearing mourning for the Wan couple!”

“When the time comes, I will definitely take a picture of his worst face and post it on the Internet, so that everyone can see how the head of the Wade family, like a dog, kneeling on the ground, wagging his tail and begging for mercy.”

Chapter 3405

The next morning, April 3rd, Charlie simply packed some clothes, said goodbye to his wife and parents-in-law, and set off on a journey back to Eastcliff once again.

This time he did not take the Wade family’s private plane, but took the Boeing business jet given to him by Philip, and together with Issac, prepared to depart for Eastcliff.

After boarding the plane, he called Sara and told her that he was about to take off and would land at Eastcliff airport in about an hour or so.

Sara was naturally overjoyed and said on the spot that she would immediately leave and go to the airport to prepare for the greeting.

And just when the plane had slowly launched and was about to accelerate at the end of the runway, Charlie received a phone call from Zhongquan, Wade’s old man.

On the phone, he couldn’t hide his excitement and asked, “Charlie, when are you coming to Eastcliff?”

Charlie said indifferently, “I’m on the plane right now and will be taking off soon.”

“Great!” Zhongquan said with great excitement, “The entire Wade family is now missing you! Tonight, I will host a banquet at my home for all the heads of the Wade family’s side families and branch families, as well as the Wade family’s own spokespersons all over the country and even all over the world.”

“And then I will introduce your identity to them in front of everyone and let them know that you are the son of Changying!”

Charlie said, “Forget it, that would be too high-profile, not quite in line with my habits.”

Saying that, Charlie said, “I will stay at Uncle Gu’s house today, tomorrow I will return to the Wade family to attend the meeting before the ancestral ceremony.”

“And the day after tomorrow I will also attend the ancestral ceremony on time, other occasions and activities, I will not participate.”

Zhongquan hurriedly said, “Charlie, you are the son of Changying, my grandson, the second young master of the whole Wade family in this generation, you must know that the future performance is the world of you young people, in time you will be the number two person of the Wade family.”

“At such an important occasion, only once in 12 years, you must seize the opportunity to make those Wade family side branches to convince you”

Charlie laughed and said, “No need, I’m not going to inherit the Wade family’s property either, let someone else do the head-tossing thing.”

Saying that, he heard a roar from the plane’s engine, the plane has begun to sprint at one end of the runway at full power, so he said to Zhongquan, “The plane is going to take off, let’s not talk about it, see you tomorrow too.”

After saying this, Charlie did not wait for Elder Wade’s response, so he directly hung up the phone.

In fact, he did not deliberately want to be rude to his grandfather, mainly because he knew exactly what the old man was playing in his heart.

He knew that the old master definitely wanted him to take the opportunity of this ancestral ceremony to officially return to the Wade family, thus completely abandoning that orphan status he had in Aurous Hill for the previous twenty years.

But this was unacceptable to him.

Twenty years had passed, and in his mind, he was no longer the young master of the Wade family named Charlie Wade, he was the orphan named Charlie in Eastcliff.

After all, his parents had left for almost twenty years, and his own bond with the Wade family had been broken for twenty years, and in his opinion, there was no need or possibility to force this bond back.

Chapter 3406

At this time, Zhongquan saw Charlie hang up his phone, his heart was more or less unhappy.

But he was still clear about Charlie’s reason for doing so.

He also knew that Charlie did not want to officially change back to the identity of the young master of the Wade family yet.

If only as a grandfather, he really did not want to force Charlie when his second son had died so many years ago and he could not easily find his grandson’s whereabouts.

Let Charlie live his life happily, it is not a good choice.

That would not only be good for Charlie himself, but also for his parents, if they knew in heaven, they would also be very relieved.

However, he is also aware of his other identity, he is not only Charlie’s grandfather, but also the head of the Wade family.

Since he is the head of the Wade family, he must take the interests of the Wade family as the core.

As a direct descendant of the Wade family, Charlie had to return to the Wade family and serve the interests of the family.

What’s more, Charlie is the future son-in-law of the Gu family, and from this point of view alone, he is even more important to the Wade family.

Therefore, Zhongquan intends to do everything possible to keep him this time, whether Charlie is willing to return to the Wade family or not, as long as he comes.

And this time, Zhongquan has already made preparations.

He planned to arrange for some photographers to participate in the ancestral ceremony in plain clothes on the day of the ceremony, and let them take some photos and videos of the ceremony, and then select the best ones and give them to the media to publicize them.

That way, not only can show the strength and style of the Wade family to the people of the country, but also expose Charlie along with other Wade family descendants.

He felt that once Charlie’s identity as the young master of the Wade family is exposed, then it would be impossible for him to return to his previous identity as the orphaned Charlie.

Thinking of this, he gathered his family together and spoke with unconcealed excitement, “Haha, Charlie has taken off to Eastcliff! He will arrive in an hour or so!”

“He has been away from home for almost twenty years and is finally coming back! This is really a great fortune for my Wade family that has not happened in more than ten years!”

Cynthia, who originally still had a pleasant face, couldn’t help but shiver when she heard the word, Charlie.

Charlie’s eldest uncle, Andrew, spoke up at this time: “Dad, that’s a bit harsh, of course, it’s good that Charlie is back, but it’s not a great fortune for our Wade family that hasn’t happened in more than ten years!”

Zhongquan laughed and said indifferently, “You don’t understand the potential in him.”

“I don’t understand?” Andrew said with some disdain, “In the end, isn’t Charlie just making a small name for himself in Aurous Hill? Indeed, I heard that he has met a few people outside, but in the end, this is still not on the stage.”

“You see he seems to be mixing well in Aurous Hill, coming to Eastcliff, he really does not have much opportunity, if Aurous Hill is a river, then Eastcliff is the sea, he arrived here, I’m afraid he simply can not adapt.”

“Yes, grandpa.” Andrew’s son, who is also Charlie’s cousin Morgan, also spoke up at this time,

“Grandpa, I know that you want Charlie to return to the Wade family, and also have high hopes for him, but I’ll be honest, in this circle of Eastcliff, there is really no space for Charlie to develop.”

Saying that, he continued to analyze with a serious face: “You take my usual circle of play, which one of us has not studied overseas for many years, know a lot of knowledge?”

“Most of them stay in the United States, Britain, the least is also an Australian, education, master’s degree is just an introduction, many are doctoral in economic management.”

“But Charlie, with only one year of college, not even a university diploma, comes to Eastcliff, how to integrate into these circles?”

Morgan’s cousin, also Charlie’s cousin Hawade also spoke up and agreed: “Yes, grandpa, although Charlie is a Wade family member, but in the end, he only has a relationship with the family in the bloodline, the rest, basically, are not in!”

“I think you should not have too much hope for him, because the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment!”

Chapter 3407

Zhongquan looked at the group of people in front of him and shook his head gently.

He knew that these people all lacked understanding of Charlie, and at the same time were worried that he would divide their established interests after his return, so they would say such words, trying to confuse their own audition.

However, an old fox like him, how could he be influenced by these people.

Charlie’s real ability, in the Wade family only two people know.

Among them, Cynthia knows some, and Zhongquan knows more.

Dove story

After Cynthia was brutally beaten in Aurous Hill last time and kidnapped by father and son, Noah and Harold, Charlie said some things about himself in front of her.

Including curing the terminally ill Philip, killing the eight heavenly kings of the Wu family, and even in Japan, helping the Ito family laugh to the end in the midst of the chaos.

And Zhongquan, in addition to knowing these, also knows that Charlie was able to go deep into Syria alone, rescuing a woman from the opposition base, and moreover, with his own strength, captured and threw Zynn to Syria.

Zhongquan even knows that Charlie went to Syria two days ago and brought Zynn back in the midst of the chaos.

Moreover, in the past few days, it was reported internationally that an organization called the Cataclysmic Front had suffered a major defeat in Syria, and Zhongquan vaguely felt that it might have something to do with Charlie.

However, these things, he never said to the rest of the family.

The reason for not talking about it is because he has not yet figured out Charlie’s preferences.

If Charlie is happy and wants to save face, then tell his family about his deeds in advance, and they will be in awe of him and patronize him, which is naturally all happy.

But Charlie is the only one who acts extremely low-key.

If he makes those things about Charlie known to everyone in the Wade family, in case Charlie has a grudge against him, it will make him reject the Wade family.

As for Cynthia, although she obviously also knows a lot, but the reason she did not talk about it to the other siblings is, because deep inside her heart, she completely deliberately wants the rest of the family to despise Charlie.

Cynthia has not yet divorced her husband, whose family has also fallen on hard times, so what she desires most now is to get a share of the family’s assets.

The more this happens, the more she can’t wait to see several brothers in the family, and their children fighting each other.

If early on the gang all know Charlie’s ability and fear of him, then how can they still fight with him?

If they didn’t fight, how could she, a daughter who had carried out long ago, take a share in the family?

At this moment, Zhongquan had enough of these people’s slanderous words and said in an icy manner,

“All right, I’ll pretend that I didn’t hear what you just said. From now on, whoever says such nonsense in front of me or in front of Charlie, don’t blame me for being rude to him!”

When Morgan saw that the old man was not moved, he could not help but say, “Grandpa, I know that you owe Charlie a lot in your heart, but I’ll say it from the bottom of my heart, you can’t be too spoiled with Charlie!”

“He has been away from the Wade family for so many years, not only has he not attended any school, but he also lacks basic rules and upbringing, and last time my aunt was kind enough to go to Aurous Hill to help him solve his marriage problem.”

“But how did he treat her? He put her under house arrest in a shantytown in Aurous Hill during the New Year. If you want him to return to the Wade family, you have to set up rules for him!”

After saying that, he looked at Cynthia and deliberately urged, “Aunt Charlie was so rude to you, he didn’t treat you as an elder at all, do you think we should set rules for him?”

When Cynthia heard this, she hurriedly waved her hand and said, “Morgan you must not say that, last time to Aurous Hill, it was my fault in the first place, that matter can not be blamed on Charlie, to blame is also my own failure to consider thoroughly ……”

Morgan’s eyes were about to fall to the ground. 

He looked at the terrified Cynthia and sighed in his heart, “Is this still my fcuking aunt who is so arrogant and domineering that no one in Eastcliff knows about her?”

“In the past, she would fight for her life even if a hair was missing, but after taking such a big blow from Charlie, how come she doesn’t have any thoughts of revenge?”

Thinking of this, he asked with resignation, “Aunt, don’t you think that Charlie was too much for you at first? Aren’t you angry with him in your heart?”

Chapter 3408

Cynthia took a step back and said with a serious face, “I’m not, I’m not, don’t you talk nonsense ……”

Morgan’s jaw was on the verge of dropping, dumbfounded, looking at Cynthia, never dreamed that he wanted to set her up and rekindle the anger in her heart towards Charlie with a provocative method, but who would have thought that she would directly give him a denial triple ……

Morgan was naturally quite depressed at this time, and hurriedly looked at his father, Andrew, hoping that he would come forward and make another effort.

However, Zhongquan did not give him a chance.

At this moment, Zhongquan’s expression already had obvious displeasure and said coldly: “Morgan, Charlie is your younger brother, I don’t care what you think of him in your heart, you must come out as a brother and treat him well and get along well.”

After saying that, he looked at the others and said in a stern voice, “The same goes for you guys!”

Morgan did not dare to say anything more and could only nod resentfully, “Grandpa, I know.”

Zhongquan coldly said, “Charlie will arrive in a little over an hour, so you should hurry up and get ready and personally go to the airport to pick up your brother and welcome his return!”

“Me?” Morgan asked with a surprised face, “You want me to pick him up at the airport?”

“Of course!” Zhongquan said, “Charlie said on the phone that he was going to the Gu family first, but he has been away from home for so many years and now that he has finally returned, he should naturally come to the Wade family first.”

“When he lands, so how can he go to the Gu family! So you take someone to the airport to meet and greet, good words, to receive him to the Wade family!”

When Morgan heard that he was told to pick up Charlie, he was upset in his heart.

He felt that he was the eldest son and grandson of the Wade family.

The status of the eldest grandson was equal to that of the Crown Prince, and the other sons and grandsons had to be respectful when they saw themselves, and he, a Charlie, had been away from home for so many years, so why should he, the eldest son and grandson, be allowed to pick him up?

Thinking of this, Morgan said somewhat reluctantly: “Grandpa, Charlie is back, I will arrange a convoy, let housekeeper Leon take the convoy to meet him, is not grand enough? There’s no need for me to go too, right?”

Zhongquan said categorically, “You can only show the sincerity of the Wade family if you go!”

Morgan frowned and said, “Charlie is my second uncle’s son, even if he has been away from home for so many years, he is still a family member, so there is no need to be so rude between family members.

Zhongquan said seriously: “What do you know, Charlie left home at the age of eight, and has never officially returned to acknowledge his ancestors, in the end, he is now treating us as outsiders.”

“So we must let him feel the sincerity of the entire Wade family, so that he can willingly acknowledge his ancestors!”

Morgan did not expect Zhongquan to attach such importance to Charlie, his heart was even more extraordinarily upset, and he could not help but secretly slander:

“This Charlie, who has been gone for almost twenty years, and now suddenly came back cold, what exactly is his intention?”

“Is it to grab the qualification of the new generation heir of the Wade family with the old man?”

“And the old man, defending Charlie at every turn, does he want Charlie to stay in the Wade family and check each other with me?”

“A trash who has been hanging around outside for twenty years, is also worthy of calling me Morgan’s brother?

“I don’t know why grandpa thinks so highly of him, is it because he has a marriage contract with the Gu family?

At this moment, although Morgan was full of displeasure and anger, he did not dare to directly disobey his grandfather’s wishes.

So, he could only hold back his anger and agreed, saying, “Okay grandpa, then I’ll go prepare and go over to pick him up.”

Zhongquan nodded gently, looked at Hawade, the son of the oldest three Changyun Wade, and instructed, “Hawade, you go along too!”

Chapter 3409

Hearing that the old man asked him to pick up Charlie as well, Hawade’s heart was a million times reluctant.

But there was nothing he could do even if he was reluctant, even his cousin Morgan had compromised, so how could he dare to continue to resist.

So, he could only agree honestly.

At that moment, the servant came running to report, “Master, Young Master, Princess Helena is here.”

When Morgan heard that Helena had arrived, his gloomy face was slightly eased.

This Princess Helena is Morgan’s fiancee, the princess of the Nordic royal family, Helena Iliad.

Although the Wade family and the Iliad family have reached a consensus on marriage, but after all, the two are not yet officially engaged.

So for reasons of etiquette and fear of paparazzi media gossip everywhere, the Wade family did not arrange for Helena to live in the Wade family villa.

After coming to Eastcliff, Helena has been staying at the Shangri-La Hotel in Eastcliff, but she often visits the Wade family during the day and sometimes travels around Eastcliff with Morgan.

Morgan is very fond of Helena, not only because she topped the title of the Nordic royal princess, so she is very dignified, but also because Helena herself is a European beauty with excellent image, temperament, and figure.

At this time, a tall, wearing a white demure dress, long blonde hair like a waterfall on the shoulders of the white girl, stepped in.

Her skin is whiter than snow, with a crystal luster, the pair of large azure eyes, more like the sea as deep and moving, high nose, thin red lips, simply like a finely carved work of art, no matter the appearance or body, are said to be rare in the world.

Her appearance made the entire Wade family living room seem to become much brighter in an instant.

Helena is five years younger than Morgan, just twenty-four years old this year.

She was the eldest princess of the Nordic royal family, and was originally also the first in line to the throne, but for some reason, she was later erased from the royal family’s heirship, which is why she was brought into a marriage with the Wade family.

If she was still the heir to the throne, the Nordic royal family was unlikely to let her come to Asia for marriage, and will definitely choose a prince who had hope of succeeding to the throne for intermarriage among the royal families of other European countries.

When Morgan saw Helena, he immediately greeted her with a soft smile on his face and gently opened his mouth, and asked, “Have you eaten breakfast, my dear?”

Helena nodded shallowly and replied, “I have already eaten.”

After saying that, she looked at Zhongquan and slightly saluted, “Hello, Mr. Wade.”

Then, she greeted Morgan’s father Andrew, third uncle Changyun, fourth uncle Changjun, and aunts Cynthia and Changxiu one by one.

When Zhongquan saw that she was so sensible, he smiled gratefully and said, “Helena, you don’t have to be so formal at home, let alone call me Mr. Wade, just like Morgan, just call me Grandpa!”

Helena asked with some embarrassment, “I heard that according to the Chinese custom, is to officially change your name only after marriage ……”

“Yes!” Morgan’s father Andrew couldn’t help but laugh: “Helena, according to the custom, it is true that you should change your mouth only after you formally enter the family.”

“But we don’t have so many preoccupations in private, sooner or later we are a family, early change also seems more intimate.”

At the side, Cynthia said laughingly, “Oh, big brother, you haven’t paid Helena to change her name yet, and you want her to call you dad first?”

Chapter 3410

Andrew immediately said, “Even if it is called now, when the time comes, the change of mouth fee will definitely be paid!”

After that, he looked at Helena and said seriously, “Helena, Morgan’s mother, and I have already discussed, when the time comes, we will each give you 18.8 million dollars for the change of mouth!”

Helena was a little stunned, and quickly said, “This is also really too much a little bit of it …… Chinese people say no merit, I …… I ……”

Zhongquan laughed: “How cam that not be, in our Chinese tradition, the wedding day change of mouth is to give the change of mouth fee, not only your future in-laws will give you, and me as a grandfather, as well as other uncles, aunts, will too.”

Helena was slightly stunned and said seriously, “Although no offense, but I feel that this custom does not seem to be too suitable for me ……”

Said, she hurriedly explained: “Mainly in Europe, most young people after going to college, basically will not reach out to the family for money, myself as well as many of my friends.”

“In college, we are relying on scholarships and student loans to read down, usually I also do not quite reach out to the family, so the change of mouth fee as such, can not be omitted?”

On the side, Morgan was dumbfounded and hurriedly stepped forward, gently grabbed Helena’s hand, and spoke, “Honey, how can such a thing be omitted!”

Helena’s good-looking eyebrows unconsciously wrinkled slightly the moment Morgan touched her, and immediately after that, she immediately pulled her hand back.

She didn’t have any feelings for Morgan, she just couldn’t fight the family’s arrangement, so she had to accept the union.

And she also had her own final struggle in her heart, and this final struggle was that as long as she hadn’t formally consummated her marriage with Morgan, she would definitely not have any intimate contact with him.

She came to Eastcliff these days, Morgan always intentionally or unintentionally want to go further with her, even several times to send her back to the hotel, want to enter her room, but she politely refused.

Although Morgan’s heart was burning, but he did not dare to press too hard.

So, can only pretend to be a gentleman’s smile and pass.

But in fact, deep inside his heart, he had already scolded Helena’s reserve nature hundreds of times.

At this time, seeing Helena even not let him hold hands with her, Morgan heart is even more on fire.

He could not help but secretly gnash his teeth and slander: “This Nordic pu55y, I do not know whether she is really serious or fake serious! All-day and all night to make it look like a lot of gold, even the hands do not let me fcuking touch!”

“Wait for the day of the wedding, you are really a fcuking unmarried girl, then I will put up with you, but if you have long been with someone else’s broken woman, then you wait for how I fcuking clean you up after the wedding!”

The scene of Morgan and Helena holding hands and being dodged fell in the eyes of the other Wade family members, and everyone had their own thoughts in their minds.

As Morgan’s father, Andrew was more or less dissatisfied in his heart, feeling that Helena was not giving face to his son.

However, Zhongquan feels more and more that this Helena is a rare good girl, born in Europe with an open mind, but never expected to be so firm in her principles, which is really rare.

If you marry a woman who is a watery woman, when the time comes to make some cheating scandal, then the Wade family is really to lose face to home.

Morgan’s heart is embarrassed, the mouth can only hurry to change the subject, divert the attention of everyone.

Dove story

So he said to Helena: “Dear, whether it’s the bride price or the change of mouth fee, this is the family start-up money after we both get married, this is the kindness of the family elders, how can we refuse it? So you, it’s better to follow the customs and not care about these details.”

Helena, however, said righteously, “If the family elders gave the start-up money, then we only received your family’s, and it’s definitely not fair.”

“But if both families received it, we don’t have this tradition there, and it’s not good for me to open this with my parents, so I think we might as well be flexible and omit these customs.”

Morgan’s head is big, the heart cursed: “Your brain is not let donkey kicked? When you get married, you can get tens of millions of dollars just for the change of mouth fee, which translates into RMB 400 to 500 million, you fcuking don’t want it?

When Morgan was depressed, Zhongquan looked at the time and said, “All right, Morgan, hurry up and go to the airport to pick up Charlie, otherwise we will be delayed, we will talk about these things later.”

“Okay.” Morgan could only agree, looked at Helena, thought for a moment in his head, and said with a smile, “Honey, if you have nothing to do, come with me to the airport!”

Chapter 3411

Hearing that Morgan suddenly wanted to take her to the airport, Helena looked at him with some confusion and asked in surprise, “Going to the airport now? What’s the matter?”

Morgan explained, “Here’s the thing, I have a cousin who has been wandering around for twenty years, and he’s coming back to Eastcliff for the first time today, so Hawade and I are going to pick him up at the airport.

As soon as Helena heard this, she nodded without hesitation and said, “No problem, it’s the right thing to do.”

Zhongquan nodded and smiled gratefully, and said, “Okay, in that case, the three of you will go over together.”

After saying that, he instructed Leon, “Leon, hurry up and prepare the caravan.”

“Yes, Master!” Leon nodded and hurriedly left the villa first and began to gather the caravan to prepare for departure.

Morgan opened his mouth and said to Zhongquan, “Grandpa, then we will also go out and wait.”

“Good!” Zhongquan nodded and instructed, “Remember, make sure you get Charlie back!”

Morgan was busy saying, “Okay grandpa, I know.”

After saying that, he gave a wink to Hawade and said to Helena, “Honey, let’s go.”

Helena said somewhat apologetically, “Sorry, I didn’t know I was going to a public place before, so my makeup is a bit casual, if I go to the airport like this, it’s not quite in line with the family’s makeup requirements for us in public.”

“I may have to borrow the restroom to simply fix my makeup, please wait for me for a few minutes.”

Morgan nodded his head very gentlemanly and said, “No problem, we’ll wait for you at the door, there’s still plenty of time, you don’t need to rush.”

Helena nodded gently and went to the nearest bathroom alone immediately.

Hawade lowered his voice at this time and asked Morgan in amazement: “Brother, is this Nordic royal family so much to talk about? To go to public places and special makeup requirements?”

Morgan lightly laughed and said, “The rules of the European royal family, not to be more than our Qing dynasty palace head, they have a set of clothes, accessories, the royal family instrument teacher to play a good label.”

“What clothes correspond to what occasion, what necklace corresponds to what environment, cumbersome can be a book, who does not comply with the rules were caught in the bag, and punished within the royal family.”

Hawade could not help but sigh: “This royal family is different, hundreds of years of noble education to have so much preoccupation.”

Morgan skimmed his mouth, said with a little disdain: “Those small countries of the royal family, since the modern era have turned into a constitutional monarchy, the days are getting worse and worse.”

“The strength is not much stronger, all rely on the poor preach, with our Eastcliff old saying, is fcuking pretentious!”

Hawade laughed and agreed: “Brother is right, it is indeed pretentious!”

Morgan hurriedly added: “Eh, I’m talking about their royal family these fixed systems, but not your sister-in-law ah!”

Hawade panic also hurriedly said, “That is that is that is, I am also talking about their gang of old rotten, nothing to do with sister-in-law.”

Morgan nodded and walked out of the villa while talking with Hawade and stood in front of the courtyard waiting for the convoy to gather.


Chapter 3412

The thought of going to the airport to pick up Charlie, Morgan was upset, gritting his back teeth and cursing, “This Charlie is really fcuking awesome, he hasn’t come back for 20 years, and he’s coming back to let me personally go pick him up, he’s a fcuking f.art! How can I pick him up?”

Hawade also hurriedly echoed: “Yes, Brother, I really don’t understand, do you think Grandpa is old and confused, why does he attach so much importance to that Charlie?”

“If the outside world knew that our Wade family had brought back a direct relative who hadn’t even finished college, I’m afraid they’d have to laugh their heads off!”

Speaking of this, Hawade was very angry, said with exasperation: “Besides, grandpa gave him an Emgrand group is already very generous, is not enough to send him off?”

“If he had been sensible, he should have taken the Group and left far away, or at least never come to the Wade family to attract people’s dislike!”

Morgan said coldly, “Don’t mention the Emgrand Group to me, I’m fcuking angry when I think of that name!”

Saying that, Morgan gritted his teeth and said, “The Emgrand Group is not worth much, but it is at least 200 billion market value! For the size of the Wade family’s assets, one Group already accounts for nearly one-tenth!”

“We grandchildren, up to now can only mix a middle management position in the group, salary and dividends is a lot, but a year down to a handful of hundreds of millions of remarkable.”

“Grandfather never said to give us a market value of hundreds of billions of enterprises, let us go free to play, why directly give Charlie a whole group? This is too unfair!”

Hawade thought up and is also angry, indignantly said: “This year’s New Year, the group issued year-end dividends, I only share more than 87 million, not even a hundred million!”

“But Charlie has a two hundred billion group in his hand, and I seem to remember that Grandpa even had Leon give Charlie a ten billion bank card?”

“Yes!” Morgan said with a fierce gaze, “Ten billion in cash, plus two hundred billion in the form of Group, this kid Charlie is still not satisfied and wants to come back and grab the family fortune from me!”

Hawade gritted his teeth and said, “Grandpa is also obsessed with the devil and attaches so much importance to this Charlie! If we really keep him in the Wade family, I’m afraid your position will be greatly affected in the future, Brother Morgan!”

Morgan’s greatest fear was that someone would try to grab the position of the heir of the Wade family from him.

Hearing these words from Hawade, the annoyance towards Charlie in his heart grew a few points more.

He clenched his fist and said sternly: “This time, I can’t let that guy Charlie stay in the Wade family! The Wade family has him without me, and I without him!”

Hawade hurriedly asked, “Brother, what are your plans?”

Morgan coldly said, “First, give him a downward spiral, let him know who is the master of the Wade family! Then find a chance to stink him up and let the old man be completely disappointed in him!”

Hawade said excitedly, “That’s great! As long as grandpa no longer protects him, there will definitely be no place for him in the Wade Family!”

“Not only that!” Morgan sneered and said with a sinister expression, “When the time is ripe, I will definitely take the Emgrand Group back from his hands! And the ten billion, I want him to spit it out to me with interest!”

Hawade immediately gave a thumbs up and said excitedly, “Brother, I believe in your ability, it will be no problem to deal with him!”

Morgan had a gloomy expression and said in a cold voice: “If we don’t get rid of him, your interests and mine in the Wade family will be affected by him!”

“Hawade, in this matter, you must join hands with me, the two of us brothers work together and be united, do you understand?”

Hawade said with a very firm expression, “Brother Morgan, don’t worry, I will always stand by your side, I will do whatever you want me to do!”

Chapter 3413

“Good!” Morgan nodded his head and said with satisfaction, “I won’t treat you badly in the future.”

Hawade couldn’t help but ask him with a puzzled face: “Right, Brother, you’ve already given him face by picking up that Charlie.”

“Why did you call sister-in-law as well? Sister-in-law is at least the princess of the Nordic royal family, to pick up that worthless Charlie is too much to give him face, right?”

Morgan sneered and said, “I just want him to see Helena with his own eyes, so he can understand the difference between him and me!”

“That Sara of the Gu family is not bad, but when it comes to looks and temperament, she is still inferior to Helena!”

“That’s natural!” Hawade couldn’t help but say with a sigh of relief: “Other than that, sister-in-law’s figure is enough to crush Sara.”

“To be honest, European women really have an innate advantage in the figure, not only tall, but also thin, straight and long legs, like sister-in-law’s pair of long legs, simply in accordance with the golden point of division, so long!”

Speaking of which, Hawade looked at Morgan with incomparable envy, and seriously said, “Brother, you are blessed in the future ……”

Morgan heard Hawade praise Helena so much, his heart was also overjoyed.

Every man is very vain in this aspect, and seeing his fiancée being praised so much by Hawade, Morgan’s heart was also bursting with accomplishment.

Helena is indeed the best on earth, spare Morgan such a top rich second generation who has seen countless women, in the first look at Helena, is also immediately hands down surrendered, completely sunk.

It is also because of this that Morgan thought to take her along to pick up Charlie.

This will allow Charlie just landed in Eastcliff, he can realize himself and his ubiquitous gap!

……

Soon, Leon organized a luxury convoy of eight Rolls-Royces.

Among them, there was also an extra-long custom-made courtesy model sedan.

This stretch limousine, which was specially customized from Rolls-Royce by the Wade family, was nearly eight meters long.

And its interior space, is simply a mini nightclub, not only has a super-long sofa, comparable to the top of the nightclub stereo, there is a special bar for wine tasting.

At this time just as Helena also came out of the villa, Morgan stepped forward and said very gentlemanly: “Helena, let’s take the middle stretch car together, it’s more comfortable inside.”

Helena took a look at the elongated Rolls Royce, frowned slightly, and spoke, “Sorry, I haven’t been resting well these days because of jet lag, I may need to be alone for a while, if you don’t mind, please take this car with Hawade, I’ll take the one behind myself.”

Morgan did not expect Helena to be so disrespectful, not to sit in this stretch car even if, at least do not want to sit by his side, right? What’s wrong with sitting alongside him in the car?

However, Helena has said this out, Morgan also has no way to refuse.

So, he could only send Helena to the car behind him first, and then resentfully got into the long Rolls Royce with Hawade.

Chapter 3414

The caravan drove neatly and smoothly to the airport, and in the extended Rolls-Royce, Morgan said to Hawade with some annoyance, “Go open a bottle of red wine and pour me a glass.”

Hawade saw Morgan’s slightly unhappy expression, while taking a bottle of high-grade red wine from the mini bar, cautiously asking him, “That …… brother, this future sisterin-law of mine …… is not a little too cold? “

Morgan did not expect that Hawade’s sentence just spoke his heart.

He said with a depressed look, “Helena this person, indeed some cold, it is said that she usually in the Nordic royal family is not too good at things, that’s why not so popular, so much so that even the title of Crown Prince was stripped from her.”

Hawade nodded obediently and said, “In fact, this is good, if sister-in-law or the Crown Prince, will not be with our Wade family marriage, you do not need to be too anxious, after all, the heart can not eat hot tofu.”

Morgan disdainful cold snort, full of fire said: “What anxious to eat hot tofu, is simply a fa.rt, tofu is to eat hot and is fcuking delicious, you see who let it cool and then eat?”

After saying that, he impatiently urged, “Where is the wine, hurry up and pour it for me.”

Hawade said, “Brother, the wine is not yet ready, why don’t you wait for a while?”

Morgan impatiently said, “What the hell is that, if you have to wait, you’ll be in the fcuking place, just pour me a glass.”

“Okay, Brother.” Hawade did not dare to be slow, and hurriedly poured a glass of red wine for Morgan.

Morgan took the glass, first smothered a large mouthful, then open the car window, a pair of eyes like a vulture, silently stared out the window, the gaze flashed a trace of often imperceptible cold.

He knows very well that although he is infatuated with Helena’s appearance and body, but she and he actually do not have any emotional basis, the two sides only come together under the marriage of interests.

Helena now does not let him touch, after the marriage may not be resigned to fate.

Maybe, after the marriage or with their own throwing this cold stink face.

Thinking of this, he suddenly changed his mind.

Originally, he wanted to wait until after the wedding and then perform the acts of husband and wife, but now he intends to wait for the engagement, immediately after the rice is cooked.

Whatever she is, let’s do it first!

Thinking of this, the corners of Morgan’s mouth wiped a cold smile, the glass of red wine, and drank.

……

Eastcliff Airport.

The Boeing business jet Charlie was on had already started to align with the runway.

With a light tremor of the fuselage, the landing gear of the plane had opened in the air, and the flaps on both sides had been opened to the maximum.

A beautiful and attractive stewardess walked in from the front cabin and said respectfully, “Young Master Wade, our plane is about to land, Miss Gu just called and said she is already waiting for you at the hangar.”

This stewardess, as well as the crew members in the cockpit, were all arranged for Charlie when Philip sent him this plane, and they all knew Charlie’s identity, but were also very clear about keeping it a secret.

Charlie nodded slightly, “I know, thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

The flight attendant turned around and returned to the front cabin, so Issac asked Charlie, “Young master, are you really not going to the Wade family later?”

“No.” Charlie said casually, “I have promised Uncle Gu that I will go directly to Gu’s house later, besides I don’t want to have too much contact with the Wade family.”

“Go to Wade’s house yourself later and tell them by the way that I will go there tomorrow.”

Issac wanted to say something, but thought better of it and held back, so he nodded gently and said, “Okay then, I’ll talk to Master after I get to the Wade family.”

Chapter 3415

Soon, the plane landed smoothly on the airport runway, and after another counterthrust deceleration, the plane pulled off the runway and headed for the already scheduled hangar number six.

With the plane slowly stopping in the hangar, Charlie has seen in the hangar, Sara’s favorite drive the old Volvo car.

This girl has always been low-key, usually, never drive any luxury car out, drive this kind of car not only low-key, but also to avoid the paparazzi tracking.

At this time, wearing a mask and sunglasses Sara, also walked down from the car, ran ahead to the bottom of the aircraft hatch, waiting for Charlie with great anticipation.

After the boarding ladder docking was completed, the hatch opened and Charlie stepped out of the cabin.

Sara looked up at him and jumped in place while waving her hand at him, excitedly shouting, “Charlie!”

Seeing Sara, Charlie was also in an extraordinarily good mood, so he took a few quick steps to her and asked with a smile, “How long have you been here?”

Sara went forward to hold his arm, while gently shaking, while smiling, and said: “Not long, a movie only half watched.”

Dove story

Saying that, she hurriedly pulled him in the direction of the car, chanting: “Mom and Dad have cooked a big table at home, waiting to give you a good reception! Let’s hurry back!”

Charlie laughed: “Don’t rush, Mr. Issac is still behind, I’ll say a farewell to him.”

Only then did Sara see Issac, who had just come down from the boarding ladder, and said with some embarrassment, “Sorry, Mr. Issac, I didn’t notice you just now!”

Issac said, “Miss Gu, you are too kind, at this time, how can you have other people in your eyes?”

Hearing this, Sara’s face burnt, but she still gave him a thumbs up and praised him, “As expected of you, Mr. Issac, you really know how to talk!”

After saying that, she added, “Mr. Issac, my parents are waiting for Charlie at home, so we’ll leave first!”

Issac nodded and smiled, “Miss Gu, drive safely on the road.”

Just finished, eight black Rolls-Royces drove into the hangar one after another.

These eight cars were parked horizontally in a row, and the front of each car had the classic Rolls-Royce temple-shaped grille and the flying goddess made of pure gold.

Immediately after, the doors of the eight cars opened one after another, and in addition to the Wade family bodyguards dressed in black, Leon, Morgan, Hawade, and Helena, all stepped down from the cars.

When Leon saw Charlie, he stepped forward and greeted him respectfully, “Young Master, you’ve had a hard journey!”

Just as Leon finished speaking, Morgan stepped forward, blocked him to the side with his hand, looked at Charlie with a smile, and spoke, “You must be my poor cousin who has been wandering around for twenty years and has been homeless, Charlie, right?”

Charlie frowned at him and asked expressionlessly, “Which one are you?”

Morgan smiled and spoke, “Older brother, you’ve been away from home for so long that you don’t even remember me? I’m your cousin, Morgan!”

After saying that, he took a big step towards him, stretched out his arms, and hugged him hard, smiling, “Good brother, you’re finally back! You don’t know how much we worried about you all these years!”

“For so many years, you have suffered! But don’t worry, after that big brother will definitely take care of you more and make up for all the suffering you’ve suffered for so many years!”

Charlie said indifferently, “Then I really have to thank you guys for thinking about it.”

Chapter 3416

Morgan waved his hand: “Hey, it’s family, do not say that! We are all very happy that you are back! So as soon as we heard you were coming today, Hawade and I rushed over to pick you up.”

Saying that, he pulled Hawade over and said with a smile, “This is your brother, the son of Third Uncle, Hawade, he was still in kindergarten when you left back then.”

Hawade looked at Charlie and said with a smile, “Second brother, I always thought I would never have the chance to see you in this life, but I never thought we would have the day to see each other again.”

Morgan laughed, “What are you talking about? Charlie is a fallen man, not a guest who died in another country.”

“Yes, yes, yes!” Hawade hurriedly nodded and said, “Big brother is right, second brother, don’t take offense, I’m a fun-loving person, I studied a master’s degree in business administration in the United States and came back.”

“I didn’t study for a doctorate, my education is not high, if I say the wrong thing, you have to bear a little more.”

Charlie smiled and nodded.

He knew that these two brothers had no good intentions in picking him up today, one ridiculed him for wandering around for twenty years, and the other ridiculed him for not having studied anything.

However, these are nothing to Charlie, even if the old man of the two of them is standing here today, Charlie will not look at them, so naturally will not put these two clown-like fops in the eyes.

But Sara can’t stand it, raised her hand to take off the mask and sunglasses, looked at Morgan and Hawade, said with an unkind face: “Morgan, Hawade! What the h3ll are you two doing?”

“Charlie has just returned to Eastcliff, you two are like clowns singing a double act, jumping out to sing in unison, this is intended to disgust whom?”

Only then did Morgan and Hawade saw that the woman standing next to Charlie, who had her face covered with a mask and sunglasses, was Sara, who was popular throughout the country and even the world.

Even a group with Helena, seeing Sara could not help but be a little surprised.

Although she is not a fan of Sara, but has listened to Sara’s songs, and admired Sara, a kind of has passerby fan feeling, today suddenly seeing her here, is naturally a little surprised.

Hawade saw Sara to defend Charlie, a face of anger, the heart is really jealous to the extreme.

Originally big brother Morgan found a Nordic royal princess, Hawade surface did not say anything, the heart has long been jealous.

But he also has a little self-awareness, Morgan is after all the son of the eldest son of the Wade family’s and eldest grandson, it can be said that the Wade family’s younger generation, one of the highest gold content, he certainly can not compare with him.

But now, seeing that a superstar like Sara not only came to pick up Charlie personally but even defended him to the fullest, Hawade was a bit indignant in his heart, feeling that even if he couldn’t beat Morgan, he shouldn’t be able to beat Charlie.

At this time, Morgan opened his mouth and explained, “Hey Sara, don’t misunderstand, we know that Charlie came back today, our hearts are excited, so we came all the way to personally greet him, there is no other meaning.”

Sara knew that he wanted to muddle through here, did not buy his account in the slightest, coldly said: “What Sara, Sara is what you call me?”

After saying that, Sara body raised a few points, said righteously, “I tell you Morgan! You don’t think I can’t hear the nasty meaning in your words.”

“Today I put it here, no one in your Wade family will think of bullying my Charlie! Who dares to give him a blank stare, I Sara will not even want him!”

Morgan did not expect that he wanted to find a step-down, Sara was still aggressive, not allowing an inch, but after all, he was at a disadvantage.

It was not good to turn against her, so he could only stiffen his head and said with a smile: “Sara, you really misunderstood, Charlie and I are cousins of the same grandmother, blood is thicker than water, how can we bully him?”

She shrugged her shoulders and said coldly: “Don’t play sloppy with me here! If I can, I’ll go to the Wade family to seek justice from Grandpa Wade! Repeat what you said to him, and see what he says!”

Morgan was in a dilemma, he really didn’t expect Sara to seize this matter and not let go, he didn’t know what to do for a while.

Or Charlie at this time opened his mouth and said to Sara: “All right Sara, a little thing, do not seize not to let go.”

Hearing Charlie speak, Sara immediately nodded obediently, and then said to Morgan: “This time I listen to Charlie, so I will not bother with you! But there better not be the next time!”

Morgan was depressed, who would have thought that sneering at Charlie a few sentences, let this aunt surnamed Gu catch a round of reprimand and give a key to their own deficiencies, really does not dare to fight her head-on hard.

So, he hurriedly changed the subject, pointed to Helena beside him, and said with a smile, “Come, come, Charlie, let me introduce to you, this is your future sister-in-law, the eldest princess of the Nordic royal family, Helena Iliad!” 

After saying that, he hurriedly said to Helena: “Helena, this is my cousin, my second uncle’s son, Charlie Wade!”

Helena politely nodded slightly to Charlie, then took the initiative to extend her hand and spoke, “Hello Charlie, I’m Helena, nice to meet you.”

Charlie also similarly politely reached out and shook her hand gently, and said in a cloudy voice: “Your situation is not good, pay more attention in the near future.”

Chapter 3417

Charlie saw Helena’s first look, not as other men, surprised by her stunning and exotic face, but surprised by the excessive fairness of her skin color.

White people with fair skin are normal, but Helena is a little too white.

Her complexion gave the impression that it was very much like the Elven princess in the movie “The Lord of the Rings”, not only white, but also much whiter than the average white person.

Therefore, Charlie paid more attention to her physical condition, a glance at her body compared to the normal weakness of many, typical of the perennial serious lack of qi and blood.

It can be said that the whole person is in a stormy state, at any time may collapse.

The moment he gently shook hands with her just now, Charlie took a silent look inside her body with his aura, and at the same time discovered the actual foci of her illness.

In his opinion, Helena’s heart, as well as the arterial blood vessels in the heart, brain, and lungs, all had very obvious congenital deficiencies.

On the one hand, because of a defect in the septum between the ventricles of the heart, resulting in a massive return of blood to the heart, thus increasing the load on it.

And on the other hand, it was because her pulmonary arteries were too narrow, resulting in a much poorer than normal cardiopulmonary function throughout.

On top of that, her symptoms were accompanied by ventricular hypertrophy as well as the aortic displacement and other problems.

Charlie did not know Western medicine, so he was not sure what kind of disease her heart problem belonged to in modern medicine.

However, under the aura perception, he could conclude one thing, that is, Helena’s current state is not good.

Not only is her heart not good, but her body is also very weak, if she continues to develop like this, I’m afraid her life expectancy will only be a few months at most.

This is still the case of all stable, if there are other external adverse factors, or she is too fatigued, or mood dull pain, it is likely that the disease will directly put her to death, sooner than that.

Just now with Charlie’s sudden words, Helena was startled.

She looked at him with an unbelievable face, and really couldn’t understand how on earth, he could tell that her situation was not good.

And at this time, her heart was also extraordinarily nervous, afraid that this matter was known by the rest of the Wade family.

So, she hurriedly said to Charlie: “Mr. Wade may have misunderstood, I am quite well, just recently have not been up to myself, due to jet lag.”

Charlie still wanted to say something, Morgan said with an unhappy face: “Charlie, I know you know some feng shui fortune-telling and other deceptions, but you should not talk nonsense in front of your sister-in-law!”

Charlie shrugged his shoulders and said to Helena: “If you feel that your heart hurts too much to bear, bite your right middle finger hard.”

Saying that, he stretched out his hand, one hand pinched her right middle finger, the other hand gently clicked on her fingertip and spoke, “Here, this is the one, remember, only this finger can save your life.”

No one knew that when Charlie spoke just now, the light tap on Helena’s right middle finger was actually quietly leaving a trace of aura at the tip of her right middle finger.

This trace of spiritual energy was cleverly sealed in Helena’s fingertip, once it was vigorously squeezed, it could immediately flow into her body, and at the critical moment, it could save her life.

If it were two days ago, Charlie would not have been so strong to be able to control the aura so skillfully.

It was because after taking the Cultivation Pill, not only had the spiritual energy in his body multiplied several times, but even his ability to control spiritual energy had also been enhanced.

Chapter 3418

Only, no one knew that Charlie had just left a life-saving talisman for Helena, instead, both Morgan and Hawade thought he was making it up.

Morgan even thought that Charlie grabbed Helena’s finger in order to take advantage of this on purpose!

So, he took a step forward with some sulking, blocked Helena behind him, and said to Charlie with an annoyed face, “Charlie, although you are my brother, if you dare to have any unintentional thoughts about your sister-in-law, don’t blame me for being unkind to you!”

After saying that, he looked at Sara and Leon, and said offhandedly in anger, “Miss Sara, Housekeeper Leon, what Charlie just did, you must have seen it, have I wronged him?”

Morgan was not a reckless man, the reason why he had to say this was to let Sara and even Leon hear his words.

He felt that Charlie did take the initiative to touch Helena’s finger just now, and he put this sh!t on him, he had to take it even if he didn’t!

Leon was more or less embarrassed, and he didn’t know exactly why Charlie did that, but Sara said with a firm face:

“Morgan, you don’t need to act like a dog! You don’t know anything about Charlie’s ability!”

“Since he said to let Miss Helena bite her right middle finger at a critical moment, then he must have his reasoning!”

“There’s a bullsh!t reason!” Morgan coldly snorted: “I think you’ve been bewitched by his ghost! I advise you to wipe your eyes early!”

Sara puffed up and said, “Cut the crap, my business is none of your business!”

Charlie did not feel angry at Morgan’s performance, but only said lightly: “Okay, adults do not shout like a shrew here, I have said what I have to say.”

“As for what you think is your freedom, if there is nothing else, I will leave first.”

Morgan sternly shouted: “You stop! This matter, you have not given me a reasonable explanation!”

Charlie laughed and ignored him, but looked at Helena and asked her, “Miss Helena, do you think I need to explain in detail?”

Once Helena heard this, she immediately shook her head somewhat nervously and said, “No need, no need.”

After saying that, she turned to look at Morgan and said firmly, “I believe Charlie has good intentions, it is definitely not what you think.”

“I ……” Morgan was so angry that he almost lost his breath.

He was not even dreaming that Helena would speak for Charlie.

Although he could not figure out the reason, but since Helena had said so, if he still seized it, it would seem that he was playing on the issue, and when he went to his grandfather to complain, he was not 100% justified.

So he could only nod and said in a cold voice: “Okay! I will not pursue this matter for now!”

After that, he looked at Charlie and said in an unkind tone, “Charlie, grandpa said, you have been wandering outside for so many years, you just returned to the city today.”

“You must go back to the Wade family first, the caravan is already here, so come with me!”

Charlie hummed and laughed: “Hehe …… sorry, go back and tell him that I will come to the Wade family tomorrow.”

After saying this, he looked at Leon again and said with some respect, “Housekeeper Leon, hard work also help me to carry a message, I will go to Uncle Gu’s house today, I will make an appearance first thing tomorrow morning.”

Leon didn’t dare to say more, nodded respectfully, and said, “Okay Young Master, I will return the message to the master.”

“Mm.” Charlie nodded slightly and said to Sara at his side, “Sara, let’s go.”

She immediately agreed, “Okay Charlie!”

After saying that, she pulled him and turned towards her Volvo.

Morgan shouted behind him with a black face, “Charlie! You have to understand, you do not go back with me, disobedient is grandfather!”

Charlie said without looking back, “Whatever you like to think!”

After saying that, he pulled open the passenger side of the Volvo and directly sat in it.

Sara started the car, a foot of throttle, the car drove out through the gap between the two Rolls-Royces ……

Chapter 3419

Morgan looked at the back of that Volvo, his heart was both angry and happy, but could not help but a burst of secret joy.

Angry, because Charlie is this good, really is not a little face to themselves.

“Do not give me face are secondary, the key this guy also touched my fiancée’s delicate hand!”

“Simply fcuking outrageous!”

However, his heart is secretly happy: “Charlie this time pretend to be a little too big, I do not even need to go back to add vinegar, directly to explain this situation with grandfather, grandfather will certainly also be very angry.”

“What I was most afraid of before, is that the old master is biased towards Charlie, but Charlie not only did not do things this time, even the old master is not in his eyes, this time the old master should not be able to favor him again, right?”

“Once the old master is displeased with Charlie, then wouldn’t I just win?

However, Hawade beside him, who hadn’t yet penetrated this layer, said with some annoyance, “Brother, this guy is too uncaring! He didn’t even give you a face!”

Morgan sneered and said, “A country bumpkin, who has never studied and has little upbringing, since he loves to pretend so much, just let him go.”

After saying that, he waved his hand and spoke, “Let’s go back, grandpa is still waiting!”

Hawade nodded, couldn’t help but spit and cursed, “Da*n, how did such a relative appear for the old man, damn bad luck!”

Morgan turned his head to look at Helena and saw that her expression was a bit lost in thought, he hurriedly asked gently, “Helena, are you okay?”

She had been a little lost in thought, and only after hearing Morgan’s words did she come back to her senses and hurriedly waved her hand and said, “No, I’m just a little tired, please take me back to the hotel.”

Morgan asked: “It’s almost noon, you have to eat back at the hotel, why don’t you come home and eat.”

“No.” Helena opened her mouth and said, “I’m really sorry, I’m really a bit uncomfortable, I want to go back and rest first.”

Seeing this, Morgan did not insist anymore, but said incomparably as a gentleman: “Okay, then I will send you to the hotel, you take a good rest, and if you feel better in the afternoon, I will accompany you out again.”

“Okay.”

Helena answered, and then she directly got into the car she came in.

Morgan was a bit depressed, but he couldn’t say much, so he reentered the extended Rolls Royce with Hawade.

On the way out of the airport, Helena sat alone in the back of the Rolls-Royce, and her whole mind was a bit lost in thought.

At this time, her mind recalls, is her own difficult life.

Although Helena came from a royal family, but her fate was ill-fated.

Her grandmother was the empress of the Nordic countries, and her father, who was originally established as the crown prince since childhood, died at the age of forty because of a congenital heart problem.

In Helena’s family, congenital heart disease patients are relatively common, just different people, the situation also has a priority.

This is mainly because, in the past few centuries, inbreeding was common among the royal families of Europe.

Dove story

So it also produced many genetic defects, including famous hemophilia, as well as various other inherited congenital diseases.

Helena’s father, who knew from his youth that he was in poor health and knew that his mother was in her prime and that he might not live to inherit the throne, had pinned his hopes on his own children.

But to his despair, Helena was born with an inherited congenital heart defect that was even more severe than his own.

Chapter 3420

Helena‟s disease, a congenital tetralogy of Fallot.

This disease, which represents her heart system, was born with four huge defects from birth.

People who have this disease have a mortality rate of about 50% within three years of age, and 90% of patients do not live to adulthood.

Helena was born when her father was 25 years old and her grandmother, the Queen of the Nordic countries, was 60 years old.

At that time, because her father was the Crown Prince and the first in the line of succession, she was naturally established as the second in line of succession.

Later, her father discovered Helena‟s congenital disease, but in order to let her inherit the throne someday in the future, he did not tell the royal family about it.

But privately found the best doctor for her, with the best method of treatment, and strive to let her live longer.

Helena‟s father believed that although his chances of inheriting the throne were slim, as long as he concealed Helena‟s birth defect and did everything he could to keep her alive until she was 25, then she would have a chance to inherit the throne before she died.

Because he himself and Helena‟s grandmother, were only thirty years apart, but Helena and her grandmother were sixty years apart.

Under normal circumstances, the current queen will live until she is more than eighty years old is about the same.

If Helena can live until she is twenty-five, then her grandmother will be eighty-five years old.

As long as Helena can last until her grandmother dies, then she can successfully ascend the throne.

And as a member of the royal family, the only pinnacle of life is to inherit the throne.

Therefore, in her father‟s opinion, as long as she can successfully ascend to the throne, even if she can only be queen for one year or even one month, her life can be considered complete.

For the first ten years, Helena‟s health has been hidden very well, but when her father died, she was so sad that she suddenly had a heart attack at the funeral, and was admitted to the hospital for emergency treatment before she turned to safety.

Her grandmother, the current queen realize that they were cheated, so they decided to deprive Helena of the right of succession, and instead, her uncle‟s daughter, that is, Helena‟s cousin, was established as the first successor.

The loss of her father‟s blessing, but also lost the inheritance qualifications, in the royal family was immediately infinitely marginalized.

Even though she was seriously ill, she still could not escape the fate of exchanging benefits for the royal family and was forced to marry the Wade family.

Even though the royal doctors concluded that she had at most three to five years to live, the royal family was still unwilling to give her freedom.

In the royal family‟s view, three to five more years were enough, and they intended to make good use of the three to five years to try to get some resources and financial support from the Wade family, which would surely be able to benefit a lot.

The reason why she agreed to all this is also that the royal family used her mother‟s future old age as blackmail.

If she did not agree, then after her death, her mother would be expelled from the royal family and lose all royal treatment, which would mean that her mother would not even have a pension in the future.

Helena did not want to die, leaving her mother alone, old and helpless, so she was forced to agree to it.

Recently, she has been walking on thin ice.

On the one hand, she was worried that the Wade family would find out about her body, and on the other hand, she was also worried that after she married Morgan, a person without any emotional foundation, she was afraid that it would only speed up her death.

In that case, one would not even have the opportunity to properly accompany one‟s mother again before dying.

Thinking about this, Helena could not help but shed two lines of tears.

A person in a foreign country, this feeling of being manipulated by fate, unable to resist, unable to help themselves, is really too painful.

At the same time, she couldn‟t help but think of Charlie.

Then, she couldn‟t help but sigh in her heart, “Could that Charlie really has seen my illness?”

“I heard others say that Chinese medicine has the saying of „look, smell, ask, and cut‟, and it is said that one can tell a person‟s physical condition just by looking, so could it be that he is some kind of Chinese medicine expert?”

Thinking about this, deep inside she couldn‟t help but sigh, thinking, “What use is a Chinese medicine expert? Even if they can see my illness, they can‟t possibly cure me.”

“My disease was diagnosed when I was born, and after more than twenty years, doctors all over the world can see what I am suffering from, but there is no way to cure it ……”

“I have a huge defect in my heart as well as my cardiovascular and cardiopulmonary vasculature, even a heart transplant is not going to cure it ……”

Chapter 3421

At the same time, in Sara’s Volvo.

While driving, Sara asked Charlie: “Charlie, you just said that Helena is not doing well, is she sick?”

Charlie nodded: “Yes.”

She couldn’t help but ask, “What kind of illness is it?”

He thought about it and said seriously, “It’s not easy to say, it’s very complicated, there’s a big problem with the whole system related to the heart.”

Sara was surprised and asked, “Ah? Is it that serious?”

“Yes.” he nodded and said, “Very serious.”

She asked again, “Then is her life in danger?”

Charlie explained, “The condition she is in is like walking on thin ice, at any time she may step in the air and fall into the water.”

Sara’s eyes wide: “No way, she looks so young.”

Charlie said blandly: “The disease never cares whether a person is young or old, so people who die young or even before they reach adulthood due to the disease have always been not a few.”

“That’s true ……” Sara nodded gently and asked, “Charlie, then do you have a way to save her?”

Saying that, she said to him, “You must have a way to save her, right? When my father’s condition was so serious, you were able to cure him, so this Helena must not be a problem either, right?”

Charlie graciously admitted: “That is certainly I can save her, I gave your father the kind of medicine only need half a pill to cure her.”

Speaking of this, he turned his words and said seriously:

“But this medicine is too precious, and I don’t have any friendship with her, and today is also the first time we met, so naturally it is impossible to help her so much for nothing.”

Sara pondered for a moment and nodded, “Indeed, there are too many people on the verge of death in this world, even the immortals cannot save them all.”

Charlie smiled and said, “But people say that meeting each other is fate, so I more or less helped her just now. If she really had a heart attack, as long as she does what I told her, it can definitely save her life.”

Sara asked in amazement, “Is that what you just said about biting the tip of the right middle finger?”

Charlie nodded: “That’s right!”

Sara said with a smile, “Is this some kind of trick, could it be that biting the middle finger of the right hand when having a heart attack will have a miraculous effect?”

Charlie shook his head and said blandly: “It’s useless for others to bite, but it’s OK for her to bite.”

“So strange ……” Sara was puzzled and asked, “The physiological structure of people are similar, why her right middle finger can save lives, but others can not?”

Charlie mysteriously laughed: “The heavenly opportunity cannot be revealed!”

Said, and immediately admonished her: “You should not ask so many questions, okay?

Focus on driving!”

Sara spat out her tongue: “Okay ……”

Chapter 3422

When the two arrived at the Gu family villa, Philip and Lenan personally cooked and had already prepared a table of meals.

Seeing Charlie’s arrival, both husband and wife were overjoyed.

Philip directly pulled him to sit at the dining table, took out the good wine he had, and was ready to get drunk with him.

Lenan was also in a great mood and took out red wine to drink some with him.

For Charlie, Lenan has really 10,000 likes, 100,000 satisfied, so when she looks at him, not as a future son-in-law, simply as her own son in general.

Charlie also liked this feeling in the Gu family, the Gu family treated him with unparalleled sincerity.

In addition, the two families have been like a single-family for so many years, but also let Charlie really have a sense of home.

Just as he and the Philip family were exchanging glasses, Morgan sent Helena back to the hotel and returned to the Wade family to resume his duties.

When Zhongquan saw that Charlie did not follow him back, he immediately opened his mouth and asked, “What’s going on? Where is Charlie? Didn’t come back with you guys?”

Morgan was waiting to come back to complain, when he heard Zhongquan ask, he immediately complained angrily, “Grandpa, this guy Charlie is too much! So many of us went to pick him up, and he didn’t even come, but he even spoke rudely about you!”

“I told him time and time again that you were waiting for him at home, but he said to me that he loved whoever he was, and that he had no respect for anyone!”

Zhongquan frowned slightly and asked him, “Then where did he go?”

“Went to the Gu family.” Morgan said in exasperation, “That Sara of the Gu family drove to pick him up, and the two of them went together.”

Zhongquan nodded gently and said blandly: “Just go, it’s a good thing to get close to the Gu family.”

Saying that, he looked at Leon and asked, “Leon, did you tell Charlie to come home tomorrow anyway?”

Leon immediately stepped forward. He said respectfully, “Master, I’ve already spoken to Young Master, he said he will come to the house early tomorrow morning on time.”

“That’s good.” A stone fell from Zhongquan’s heart as he spoke, “Since he wants to come tomorrow, then let’s wait for him.”

Morgan did not expect that he had just approached the old man to complain and say that Charlie had disobeyed the old man, but the old man was not angry at all.

He couldn’t help but curse in his heart: “The old man usually pays the most attention to the family rules.”

“But when it comes to Charlie, how come he has a double-track system? So Charlie can disobey the rules and disobey him directly? Why?”

Morgan, who was indignant, immediately said, “Grandpa! There is one more thing, I need to ask you to do me justice!”

Zhongquan frowned: “What is it?”

Morgan said angrily, “Today at the airport, after Charlie met Helena, he actually put his hands on her and did some active and frivolous acts!”

Speaking of which, Morgan’s emotions are getting more and more agitated, off the record again:

“And he also asked Helena to believe in nonsense! Directly made her frightened!”

“Originally Helena was going to follow back, but because she was offended by him, she was in a bad mood, so she went back to the hotel early.”

Chapter 3423

Zhongquan could not help but frown and asked, “There is this thing? What exactly happened, tell me in detail!”

Dove story

Morgan then immediately told the truth about the situation.

Because Leon was there, so he did not dare to add too much fuel to the fire. 

However, he felt that the fact that Charlie took the initiative to grab Helena’s hand and babbled about it was already very rude in itself.

After hearing this, Zhongquan also did feel a little uncomfortable.

Helena was Charlie’s future sister-in-law, he should naturally keep his distance, and taking the initiative to touch someone else’s hand was indeed a bit nonsensical.

So, he frowned and asked Morgan: “You said that he was babbling nonsense, what exactly did he say?”

Morgan said angrily: “He said Helena’s situation is not very good, the recent need to pay more attention to what, but also touched Helena’s hand, said that let her bite the tip of the right middle finger in critical moments!”

“Isn’t this fcuking bull5hit? I’ve never heard of a sudden illness, biting the fingertip can work! I think he’s just trying to take advantage of her!”

At this time, Morgan’s father, Andrew, immediately stepped forward and said with a pained face, “Dad! Helena is from the Nordic royal family and has many rules and manners.”

“If today’s incident makes her harbor ill will towards our Wade family, maybe our family will be in an international scandal! In that case, our family will lose face abroad!”

When Zhongquan heard this, he couldn’t help but frown and asked Leon: “Leon, you were there, do you think Charlie was serious when he said those words at that time, or was he just talking out of his mouth?”

Leon said respectfully, “Back to Master, I think Young Master, he did mean it, it’s not like he had any frivolous intentions.”

Zhongquan nodded gently and spoke, “I think so.”

Morgan instantly blurted out, “Grandpa! You are not serious, right? Charlie is clearly taking advantage of Helena, how can you think he doesn’t have a light heart?”

Zhongquan blandly said, “In my opinion, he should have seen some kind of problem with Helena’s body from her.”

“From what I know about Charlie, he would not be so idle as to rack his brains and make up stories to take advantage of a girl.”

Morgan protested: “Grandpa, you are too much towards him! As the saying goes, you don’t know who you are, and you don’t know what kind of character he has in his bones after being away from home for so many years!”

“Besides, Helena is such a beautiful woman, it is only normal for many men to have unrequited thoughts when they look at her, why wouldn’t Charlie?”

Zhongquan gently shook his head, humming a laugh, said seriously: “Morgan, you really lack understanding of Charlie, but at least I understand him more or less ……”

Speaking of this, Zhongquan looked at Morgan and said seriously, “And your understanding of him is really a little too lacking!”

“If you know more about him, you will know that if he wants to make light of a girl, there is no telling how many girls will line up to send him to the door to make light of him.”

“And, any one of them taken out, will not be worse than Helena!”

Hearing these words, Morgan almost did not spit out the mouthful of old blood he was holding in his chest.


Chapter 3424

In Morgan’s heart, he cursed: “Da*n it! Old man, what do you mean by that?”

“Do you mean that he, Charlie, is a bully and has many women, even many women stronger than Helena, who have taken the initiative to throw themselves at him?”

Thinking of this, he was even more depressed: “What the hell does this mean? Is it a deliberate attempt to squeeze me?”

He was almost crying, his voice was choked with a few words:

“Grandpa …… even if you are eccentric, you can’t be eccentric to this extent! Charlie is your grandson, I am also ah!”

“And Helena is also your future granddaughter-in-law, you even if you do not decide for me, you have to decide for her! You can’t let her have a cold heart before she even gets married, right?”

Zhongquan didn’t have the energy to pay attention to Morgan’s mood at this time, he saw Morgan’s emotion and spoke with some impatience, “All right! Let’s not talk about this matter anymore! I believe that Charlie is not that kind of person!”

After that, he said very seriously: “Since Charlie said that Helena’s situation is not good, I think it is best to arrange a doctor to do a medical examination for her.”

“The day after tomorrow she will participate in our ancestral ceremony, and then wait two days to get engaged to you.”

“If Helena at this time in our territory suddenly had any disease, not only will affect our subsequent series of rhythm, and we will not be good with the Nordic countries. And we are also not good to explain to the royal family of the Nordic countries.”

Morgan almost collapsed and said, “Grandpa! How can you listen to the words of that guy Charlie if you don’t do justice to Helena in this matter?”

“If we drag her to the medical examination at this time, then she will definitely think that we are all crazy!”

Zhongquan did not pay attention to him, turned to Leon, very serious instructions: “Leon, you arrange some experts from our own hospital, to the hotel, to Helena to do a medical examination, to rule out the risk of cardiovascular disease.”

“In addition to drawing some blood samples back, all the biochemical tests on blood in the laboratory and do all over again.”

Leon immediately said, “Yes master, I’ll go arrange it.”

Morgan hurriedly stepped forward and said in a very dissatisfied tone, “Grandpa! Do you really want to arrange for a whole bunch of doctors to come to your home to examine Helena’s body just because of one word from Charlie?”

“Have you ever considered Helena’s mood? What if she is very reluctant to do this?

What if she has any opinion about our family because of this matter?”

Zhongquan waved his hand: “This kind of thing is better to believe it than not to believe it. Let Leon ask about it.”

“if Helena is very resistant, then we do not force it, but if she has no opinion, then the medical examination is done and we are all happy.”

Leon immediately nodded and said, “Then I will go and prepare, and try to get a female expert to go there, so that Miss Helena should not be too reluctant.”

Morgan’s heart was depressed to death.

But at this kind of time, he didn’t dare to say anything more, only the hatred for Charlie in his heart became even stronger.

Then, he hurriedly looked at his father, Andrew, hoping that he could help.

Andrew also did not want to just eat a dumb loss for nothing, and immediately said offhandedly, “Dad, I think ……”

Zhongquan immediately reached out and interrupted him, saying very seriously: “I know what you want to say, hold back, not a word!”

Andrew’s expression instantly frozen, can only be gray, and turned back a few steps, hiding behind the crowd without saying a word.

And deep inside he was already depressed to the extreme, could not help but curse:

“Hey! What the fcuk is this!!! The old man is old and confused? Surprisingly, he is determined to defend that Charlie!”

On the side, although Cynthia did not say anything, but deep inside her heart, those twists and turns had been run back and forth by her for many times.

In her heart, she thought, “I originally thought that this time when Charlie came back to participate in the ancestral ceremony, big brother and Morgan would definitely not let him have a good time and would definitely try everything to suppress him.”

“And in fact, big brother and Morgan did do so, but who would have thought that the weight of the two of them combined in front of the old man would not be as much as Charlie who didn’t even show his face!”

“Originally I was hoping that they would come to help me export my anger, but now it seems to be a blind thought.”

“If even they can not deal with this boy, then in the future in the Wade family will really no one can deal with him ……”

Thinking of this, she suddenly felt that she had to hurry to find a way to improve relations with Charlie.

“The purpose is to make her willingly accept the medical examination, we are also for her good, in case she has any shortcomings, it’s not easy to explain to her family.”

Cynthia hastily agreed and nodded, “Okay dad, then I’ll go there with housekeeper Leon!”


Chapter 3425

Soon, eight female experts, departed from the Wade family’s private hospital to the Shangri-La Hotel in Eastcliff.

Leon, together with Cynthia, also hurriedly rushed over from the Wade family.

At this moment, Helena was leaning on the soft head of the bed, full of weakness.

She hesitated with her cell phone and sent a request for a video call to her mother who was far away in Northern Europe.

There is a six-hour time difference between the Nordic countries and Eastcliff, and 1 p.m. Eastcliff time was exactly 7 a.m. Nordic time.

With Helena’s knowledge of her mother, she must have gotten up by now.

Soon, the video was connected, and Helena’s mother was sitting alone at the table eating breakfast on the other end of the video.

She looked at Helena and couldn’t help but smile, “How do you feel in China? Is there anything you don’t like?”

Helena wanted to say that she was not too comfortable with everything here, but she was afraid that her mother would be worried and distressed, so she could only say with a forced smile, “There is nothing to get used to, everything is fine here.”

After that, she saw in the video that her mother’s breakfast was just a glass of milk, a few slices of bread, and a small piece of butter, so she couldn’t help but say with some heartache, “Mom, why are you hiding in your room eating by yourself? Why don’t you go to the dining room to eat.”

The direct royal family of the Nordic countries, all of them live inside the palace, where most people do not fire to cook, and the royal family has its own dining room specifically for the royal family members.

Helena’s mother gave a bitter laugh and said, “A widow without a husband, here everywhere to be looked at, I still prefer to stay in my room by myself and try not to deal with them.”

Saying that, she couldn’t help but ask, “Helena, how is your body feeling?”

Helena hesitated slightly, smiled faintly, and said, “I’m still fine, you don’t have to worry about me.”

After saying that, she struggled for a moment, but still couldn’t hold back and spoke, “By the way mom, I met Morgan’s cousin today, he seems to have seen that I am not well at first glance.”

“Really?” Helena’s mother instantly tensed up and said offhandedly, “If the Wade family knew that you are seriously ill, they would definitely withdraw from the marriage, right?”

Saying that, her eyes were red, and she couldn’t stop the tears from flowing down, choking, “Helena, mom really doesn’t want you to return to this place anymore.”

“Coming back here, they will only try to squeeze your value and your life by all means ……”

Helena hurriedly comforted, “Mom, don’t worry too much, that cousin of Morgan’s, doesn’t deal too well with Morgan or even the whole Wade family, so I guess he shouldn’t tell anyone else.”

Helena’s mother breathed a sigh of relief and said seriously, “That’s good …… Mom hopes you can live well in China, thousands of kilometers away from the family, you can also get rid of their control and live a little more freely.”

Helena also could not help but choke up a little, nodded repeatedly, and said, “Mom, you have to take care of your health, do not worry about me.”

“Okay ……” Helena’s mother nodded, remembered something, and said, “By the way, our grandmother’s health is not too good recently, so your uncle said that he and your sister have to take care of them every step of the way.”

“So they can’t come to China to attend your engagement. He will send your grandmother’s butler Wilkin to attend on behalf of the royal family.”

Chapter 3426

Helena laughed bitterly and said, “I just promised them a marriage with the Wade family on the first foot, and they didn’t even bother to come to the engagement party on the second foot, this is too snobbish ……”

Helena’s mother shook her head and said, “It’s not their problem, it’s that your grandmother’s condition is really not very good, now she is bedridden, the medical team has transformed her room into an intensive care unit, and several doctors and nurses are on guard every day.”

Helena hurriedly pursued the question, “Is it that serious? What exactly is going on?”

“Very serious,” Helena’s mother spoke: “The specific situation is very complicated, mainly in old age, many organs of the body have reached the edge of failure.”

“I heard that she has at most two or three months left, these days, your uncle privately, has begun quietly preparing your sister’s enthronement ceremony Up.”

Helena nodded gently and said seriously, “If Olivia ascends the throne, it will be a good thing for us, at least she will remember that she and I have been sisters for so many years, and will be kinder to mom.”

“I hope so.” Helena’s mother let out a bitter smile and said, “Ever since your father died, the family has not treated me as a member of the royal family anymore, and Olivia may not change much if she inherits the throne.”

Helena was busy saying, “When Olivia ascends to the throne, I will find an opportunity to talk to her, at least to restore the monthly standard of living that the royal family gave you when father was alive, if not, I will bring you to China.”

“Forget it.” Helena’s mother said heartbreakingly, “You are not married into the Wade family yet, everything is still unknown, so I won’t cause you any trouble.”

Helena sighed and was about to speak when the doorbell suddenly rang.

She then said to her mother, “Mom, someone is ringing the doorbell, I’ll go check it out.”

“Go on.” Helena’s mom admonished, “You don’t have to worry about me, make sure you take care of yourself.”

“I know mom.”

Hanging up the video, she came to the door of her room and peered through the cat’s eye, and found that standing outside the door were, surprisingly, Morgan’s aunt Cynthia and the Wade family’s butler Leon.

She hurriedly opened the door and politely said, “Ms. Wade, Butler Leon, what brings you here?”

Cynthia looked at Helena, stepped forward, directly grabbed Helena’s hand, and said with a full smile, “Hey Helena, Morgan’s grandfather heard that you are not feeling well, so he instructed me to hurry over to see you.”

Saying that, she asked with a face full of concern, “Helena, how is your condition now?

Do you need to go to the hospital? If you need to, just tell me, I’ll arrange it.”

Helena hurriedly shook her head and said, “Thank you for your kindness, Ms. Wade, there is nothing serious wrong with my body.”

“It’s just that I haven’t adjusted well to jet lag in the past few days, and I went to the airport today, so I feel a little tired, so I should be fine after resting.”

Cynthia nodded and smiled: “Yes, yes, this jet lag is really the most painful thing, we are also worried about your body if you do not get enough rest for a long time, will certainly not be able to bear it.”

“And you also know, the day after tomorrow we will hold the ancestor ceremony, the Wade family’s ancestor ceremony is a very tedious, not exaggerated, it will take a whole day, then you must be more tired.”

Speaking of this, Cynthia said with concern: “So Morgan and his grandfather asked me to bring a few medical experts from our own hospital, let them first help you to do a systematic and comprehensive examination.”

“So that you do not arrive at the ancestral ceremony day because of fatigue and then the sudden onset of any symptoms.”

As soon as Helena heard this, her whole heart suddenly tensed up.

She knew very well that her condition could not be hidden in front of a professional doctor, and the doctor only needed to do an electrocardiogram to see the huge problems lurking in her body through the abnormalities on the electrocardiogram.

The Wade family suddenly wanted to send someone to do a medical checkup on her, she certainly did not dare to agree.

So she said offhandedly, almost without thinking, “Ms. Wade, thank you and Mr. Wade for your kindness, but I really don’t have any major health problems, so I don’t need to bother you guys!”

Chapter 3427

Cynthia saw that Helena did not hesitate to refuse the doctor’s offer to check, and deep in her expression there were also a few nervous and apprehensive thoughts, the heart can not help but feel some suspicion.

Generally speaking, only the poor, or those who are not so well-off, are more afraid to see a doctor.

Because they grew up knowing that as long as they go to the doctor, it must be in the case of their own sickness.

Just because they grew up going to the doctor, either by injection or medicine, it will leave them a psychological shadow of the doctor, so that the mention of the doctor can not help but be a little nervous.

Many people from such families, even as adults, also have a great fear of doctors, usually life, but also in line with the basic principle of not going to the hospital as far as possible.

But Helena has not a poor origin, she is a descendant of the Nordic royal family with a history of several hundred years.

Normally, both the royal family, or members of these large and wealthy families, certainly from childhood has developed the habit of frequent dealings with doctors.

In the case of the Wade family, not only does it have its own team of health care doctors, but it even has its own comprehensive private hospital.

Except for members like Charlie, who left the Wade family when he was a child, other members of the family have at least two to three very in-depth comprehensive medical examinations a year.

Especially for those underage offspring, basically every month or two, a health care doctor will come to do a physical examination and growth and development assessment.

Usually, if there is any discomfort, they don’t have to go to the hospital by themselves, but the whole team of doctors will come to the door and serve with absolute compassion.

Therefore, children growing up in this environment, not only will not be afraid of doctors, but are highly dependent on doctors, a little bit of what headache, brain fever, are eager to call the personal doctor over 24 hours care.

Because of this, Cynthia is a little suspicious.

She felt that Helena’s fear of doctors must have some hidden agenda.

So, she deliberately smiled and said: “Helena, you do not need to be so nervous, the doctor is just to help you do some routine checks, no injections or medication, what is there to be afraid of?”

“At most, a few tubes of blood will be drawn and tested to see if there are any abnormalities in the biochemical indicators, so just relax, it will be fine!

She said, without waiting for Helena to state her position, she immediately turned around and instructed Leon to the side:

“Butler Leon, you hurry up and let the doctors come up, let’s have a faster pace, it will not affect Helena’s rest.”

Dove story

Leon did not hesitate to say: “Yes, Miss, I will ask them all to come up now.”

Helena was so nervous that she said, “Ms. Wade, I’m really fine, I just need to rest more, so I don’t need to bother you to make such a big effort!”

Cynthia smiled and said, “Dear! You will be my niece-in-law soon, so what’s the point of being polite to your aunt?”

“Besides, I’m here, those experts are also here, so don’t think so much, relax and let them check you out, it won’t take long.”

The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do.

The more Cynthia behaved in a meticulous manner, the more nervous Helena’s heart became.

She knew very well in her heart the consequences of this matter.

“With the strength and status of the Wade family, if they knew that she was terminally ill and would live for a few more years at most, then they would never agree to this marriage ……”

“To put it bluntly, as long as I let the expert brought by Cynthia do the medical examination today, then I will definitely be withdrawn from the marriage by the Wade family ……”

“To be fair, I don’t have any feelings for Morgan, and I don’t want to marry him or be his wife at all ……”

“But, I simply don’t have any choice now, if I don’t marry Morgan, then my mother won’t get any protection in her old age ……”

“She married into the royal family for more than twenty years, has not done any work, nor any social insurance, medical insurance, or even any personal assets under her name.”

“Just stay in the royal family, at least she can have the royal arrangement of clothing, food, housing, transportation, free medical care from the family as well as living subsidies.”

“But if she is driven out by the family, then she will lose all security in her old age ……”

Chapter 3428

Thinking of this, Helena could only toughen up her attitude and said with some dissatisfaction,

“Ms. Wade, I know you also have a good intention, but you suddenly brought a bunch of experts over and forced to give me a medical checkup.”

“This is also a bit unjustified, right? Although I am about to marry Morgan and become the daughter-in-law of the Wade family, I should at least have basic human rights.”

Cynthia said with a smile, “Oh Helena, that’s too serious, how does it go up against human rights?”

“No one wants to deprive you of your human rights, just want to give you a checkup so that you don’t have any health problems.”

Helena said very seriously, “The most direct response to human rights is that if I don’t want to undergo a medical examination, then no one can force me to undergo a medical examination.”

“If I don’t even have this freedom, if this basic human right is not respected, then I really have to seriously consider this marriage!”

Seeing Helena’s strong reaction and escalating the nature of the matter, Cynthia couldn’t help but sigh in her heart:

“This Helena, she’s even playing with me to get to the top of the line, and she’s even trying to put me in my place, she’s smart enough! It seems that she is determined not to accept the medical examination!”

Thinking of this, Cynthia also knows that she certainly can’t force her now.

Otherwise, it is possible that this princess of the Nordic royal family will simply shake off her hand and go home.

And Helena’s attitude also made her more and more firm in her judgment.

“It seems that this Helena, may also really have some kind of physical hidden ……”

Thinking of this, she also did not dare to make a rash decision, and could only apologize to her: “Dear, Helena, I really did not expect you to be so sensitive about this matter, sorry!”

“But you should not be angry, I do not have any intention of forcing you, medical examination of such things is originally for your health, but the premise is certainly to respect your personal wishes, since you do not want to check, then we do not check!”

Helena heart was finally relieved, her expression also eased a few points, said: “Sorry, Ms. Wade, I’m not angry, just think in this matter, I deserve to be respected, just now the words are a little presumptuous place, I hope you can understand.”

“Understand understand!” Cynthia nodded repeatedly and smiled, “I certainly understand what you mean.”

“That’s good.” Helena spoke, “Ms. Wade, I’m a bit sleepy and would like to rest and sleep for a while, so if there’s nothing else, I’ll go back to my bedroom.”

Cynthia smiled and said, “Fine, fine, you go back and rest, take a good bath, and sleep, I’ll have Morgan come and pick you up for dinner at home tonight.”

Helena smiled reluctantly, “Let’s talk about it in the evening.”

“Okay, let’s talk about it in the evening.” Cynthia spoke, “In that case, then I’ll leave you alone for now, you have a good rest.”

“Okay.” Helena then said, “Then Ms. Wade, take care, I will not see you off.”

Cynthia waved her hand: “No need to send off, no need to send off, you go back quickly, I’m leaving too.”

With that, she watched Helena return to the room and close the door behind her before she turned around.

Just turned around, the smile on her face instantly disappeared.

Stepping out a few steps, she just met Leon who came from the elevator with eight experts.

So she immediately said to Leon: “Leon housekeeper, don’t come over, go down directly with this elevator.”

Leon was surprised and asked, “Miss, what’s wrong? The medical examination is not done?”

Cynthia just half-smile with Helena, the heart is depressed, said in an unpleasant tone:

“Still do a fa.rt! Her Highness said that we should respect her human rights, and her human rights are that she doesn’t want to undergo a medical examination.”

Saying that, Cynthia spat, discontented muttered: “A small European country’s princess only, but also fcuking with me here! I think she’s so vain, she must have something to hide that she doesn’t dare to let us know!”

Leon nodded and respectfully asked, “Miss, what should we do now?”

Cynthia impatiently waved her hand: “What else to do, of course, is to go back! I think there must be a fraud in the princess, I have to go back and talk to the old man face to face!”

Speaking of this, with an expression unhappy, she continued: “Marriage with the royal family is certainly a good thing, but if they give us over a sick child, we can not just take it!”

“If you marry here three or two years to die here, then the Europeans will not be able to scold us to the heavens ah?”

Chapter 3429

The first thing Cynthia did when she returned to the Wade family was to go to Elder Wade to complain.

When Elder Wade saw her, he was a little surprised and asked, “Cynthia, why did you come back so soon? Have you finished the medical examination for Helena?”

Cynthia said in an unhappy tone, “This Nordic princess simply did not give me a chance ah.”

“I said kindly to give her a physical examination, she said I violate her human rights, give me this pass on the line.”

“I saw her very determined, if I insisted on giving her a physical examination, then she would go back to her Nordic family.”

Hearing this, Zhongquan could not help but frown and muttered coldly, “She is so resistant to the medical examination, which in turn makes me more convinced of Charlie’s judgment that there must be something wrong with her body, and she knows it herself.”

Cynthia immediately said in annoyance, “Dad! This Nordic royal family is too bullying, right? What is their intention to send a sick child to marry with us?”

“If this girl has a sudden illness and dies in our Wade family, how will the Wade family explain it to the public?”

Zhongquan nodded approvingly and said seriously, “What you said is indeed very difficult! If we really let Helena marry into our Wade family with her illness, there will be endless problems in the future!”

Cynthia immediately said, “Dad! Why don’t you call Big Brother and Morgan to come over now, and let’s make this clear to them, and if Helena insists on not being willing to take a medical examination, then let’s withdraw from the marriage!”

Zhongquan immediately waved his hand and said, “Forget it, don’t make any noise about it first, the day after tomorrow is the ancestral ceremony, whether we force Helena to undergo the medical examination or we directly withdraw from the marriage at this time.”

“It’s just a matter of making things worse, let’s wait until after the ancestral ceremony.

Cynthia quickly nodded and said, “You’re still considerate, Dad! I’m so impatient that I can’t wait to set things straight with her and that royal family, so I’ve overlooked the importance of the big picture.

Elder Wade nodded slightly and said, “Okay, you have also worked hard, go and rest, don’t talk to your big brother and Morgan about this matter.”

“Okay.” Cynthia answered and said respectfully, “Dad, I’ll leave then.”

……

At this moment, Helena was still having palpitations because she had managed to escape a robbery.

She knew that the Wade family was now suspicious of her, and if the Wade family insisted on seeing her medical test results, she would just be able to pass the first day but not be able to avoid the 15th.

She was worried about what her mother’s future would be if she was withdrawn from the Wade family.

Once she has no use for the royal family, it is impossible for the family to cover her future medical expenses, much less her mother’s retirement expenses.

If one dies, one’s mother will definitely be expelled from the royal family.

However, if she wanted to stay in the Wade family and complete her marriage contract with Morgan.”

“She would have to go over the hurdle of the medical examination, otherwise, the Wade family would never let herself through the door in a hurry.

Thinking of this, Helena’s heart somewhat complained about Charlie.

Because of his words, the future of both herself and her mother is probably ruined.

However, she knew very well in her heart that Charlie was not malicious when he said her problems, so she could only complain at most, and there was no way to put it all on his head.

Chapter 3430

Helena, who was in and out of a dilemma, was extremely depressed.

She has even made the worst plan, if really be withdrawn from the marriage, then she can only return to Northern Europe, and then go to beg her cousin Olivia.”

“Beg her to be able to look at the sister a part, to give her and her mother a way out.

However, in a trance, an idea that seemed a bit absurd to her also sprang up in her mind.

She thought to herself, “Could that Charlie really be a medical expert? He can see my illness at a glance, maybe he also has the ability to cure my illness ……”

Thinking of this, She seemed to have caught the only straw that could save her life, and thought to herself,

“When I go to the Wade family tomorrow and meet him, I must find a way to ask him privately if he has the means to save me or not.”

At this time, Charlie, still in the Gu family, and busy with Philip to push a glass of wine.

The two men drank to the point of excitement, even if the dishes on the table are all eaten, but they still do not want to get off the table, chatting while drinking, the atmosphere is very happy.

Lenan can not help, and can not let the two men sitting at the dinner table drink dry, can only hurry to arrange for someone to go to the hotel to open a table back.

Philip is in a very good mood, he drank too much, patted Charlie’s shoulder, said seriously:

“Charlie, your uncle today is really happy! I’m in such a good mood, there are two reasons! Do you know what two?”

Charlie laughed, “Is my visit to the door considered one?”

Philip laughed: “That’s for sure! It’s my greatest pleasure that you can come!”

Saying that, he asked again, “Then the second reason, do you know?”

Charlie couldn’t help but shake his head and asked him, “Uncle, you might as well say it straight.”

Philip seriously said, “The second reason is that you returned to the Wade family this time to participate in the ancestral ritual! With your ability, I believe you are absolutely qualified to be the future heir of the Wade family.”

“And as long as your grandfather hasn’t turned into an old fool, he will definitely hand over the Wade family to you! Only you are qualified to inherit your father’s legacy and carry the Wade family forward!”

Charlie was silent for a moment and spoke, “Uncle, I’m not going to lie to you, but I actually don’t have any interest in inheriting the Wade family.”

Philip asked with a surprised face, “Why?”

Charlie let out a bitter smile and said, “When my father took me away from Eastcliff, there were a lot of complaints against the Wade family in his heart.”

“I was young at that time and didn’t know much about many things, but I knew that my father was disappointed in the Wade family, so I don’t have any good feelings towards the family either.”

Philip sighed and said seriously, “Charlie! Your father was disappointed with the Wade family because the Wade family was not at all on the same level as him, what your father wanted to do was to revitalize the family and make the family stand on top of the world.”

“But what the Wade family was worried about was your father’s overly aggressive development strategy, which could cause the whole Wade family to suffer great losses if it failed.”

Dove story

Speaking of this, Philip, full of emotion said: “This is like a group of people planning to climb Mount Everest.”

“Your father’s goal was to point the sword to the top, while others, because of the fear of dying on the top, in the halfway up the climb when they want to go down.”

“They not only wanted to go down, but also take away all the supplies and materials, completely cut off your father’s hope to continue to reach the top, your father was naturally disappointed, resentful, and displeased.”

At this time, Philip picked up the glass, gulped down the cup of strong wine, red eyes, said: “Before your father decided to leave Eastcliff, we also sat together as today, drinking wine all day, only then we were in the opposite mood, and now ……”

Philip looked at Charlie and said seriously, “Charlie, your father was full of reluctance when he left Eastcliff, and I believe he was still reluctant at the last moment of his accident, you must inherit your father’s legacy, even if it’s just to fight for him, you must become the head of the Wade family!”

Chapter 3431

Philip’s words made Charlie’s heart unable to calm down for a long time. 

When he thought of his father leaving Eastcliff with such resignation and loss, depressed, and finally dying in another place, Charlie’s heart was as painful as a knife twist.

In the past, he did not want to have too much involvement with the Wade family, because he knew that his father’s relationship with the family ended up in a stalemate, and even the Wade family had to bear part of the responsibility for the death of his parents.

Because of this, he has always avoided that family, as far as possible not to entangle with them.

And Philip’s words again let him understand that his father in the Wade family, in fact, had always had a heart of resentment!

Because, back then, it was the Wade family thinking negatively of him! The reason is that family negatively affected his passion! The reason for this is that the Wade family had failed him!

As Philip said, his father died of hatred, and as his only son, he should not only seek justice for him, but also carry his banner and inherit his legacy!

In this way, in order to truly console his spirit in heaven!

Otherwise, no matter how strong and rich he is, if he cannot inherit his legacy at this point, he will not be able to make up for his father’s great regret before he died!

With this in mind, Charlie silently poured himself a glass of white wine, picked up the glass with both hands, and solemnly said to Philip:

“Uncle, thank you for the enlightenment! I will definitely inherit my father’s legacy and become the head of the Wade family and let the family stand on top of the world!”

Speaking of this, he said with a cold expression, “Before I achieve my ultimate goal, I want to make the entire Wade Family submit to me! I want the entire family to honestly follow my steps!”

“No one, shall ever leave my father alone halfway up the mountain as they did twenty years ago!”

“Good!” Philip was incomparably excited, shouted, and stood up, “Charlie! No matter what time it is, remember that you are Changying’s son!”

“You must carry your father’s banner, stand at the top of this world, and make all the top families submit to you!”

“Let the Wade family, the Su family, and the Rothschild family all kneel before you and worship you!”

At this point, he looked up to the sky and sighed, “I hope I can see this moment come in my lifetime!”

“That way, I, Philip, can take this news to your father and mother, then, I will have no regrets in this life! I’ll be smiling in my grave!!!”

……

This night in Eastcliff, many people fell into insomnia.

Charlie was lying on the bed in the guest room of the Gu family, his mind was thinking about how to become the head of the Wade family and how to make the Wade family stand on top of the world.

At the same time, he thought of the leader of the Cataclysmic Front who had not yet shown his face, Joseph Wan.

He knew that Joseph’s goal was this time the Wade Family’s Ancestral Ritual Ceremony.

Therefore, he speculated in his mind that tomorrow, at the latest the day after tomorrow, Joseph would come from behind the curtain to the front of the stage.

He will definitely appear with the power he thinks is enough to crush the Wade family, which, for the Wade family, is a disaster, but for him, is an opportunity!

People say that no breakage is impossible.

The Wade family for so many years under the leadership of the old man, the development is said to be stable and very solid.

If they kill back for no reason to take his power, they will certainly fall into the eyes of all the rebellious sons.

So, want to take the old man’s right, it must be a division.

The best opportunity to do so is via Joseph!

When he shakes the Wade family to its core, it will be the day when I take over the power of the Wade family!

Chapter 3432

At the same time, Joseph, who was also in Eastcliff, was also unable to sleep for a long time.

Just after 12:00 a.m., he tore off yesterday’s calendar with his own hands and looked at the two words “April 4th”, lost in thought for a long time. 

The defeat of Walter Chen and more than 10,000 soldiers in Syria certainly made him angry and heartbroken.

But as April 5th drew nearer and nearer, he no longer thought about Walter Chen’s death and the blow that defeat brought to the Cataclysmic Front.

Right now, he only thought about avenging his parents, so that his parents could rest in peace.

In this regard, Joseph is the same as Charlie, both are filial sons, both carry the deep hatred of their parents, and both have a determination to overturn everything and get everything back.

At this moment, Joseph stepped out of the room and stood in the courtyard, looking at the dozens of cheap coffins in the courtyard, his eyes were full of slaughter.

At that moment, his right-hand man Harmen came up to him and asked, “Supreme Commander, why haven’t you rested yet?”

“I can’t sleep.” Joseph murmured, saying with a resigned heart, “If only that Changying Wade was still alive, I would have chopped off his head with my own hands in front of my parents’ graves, so as to console their souls in heaven!”

Harmen said, “Supreme Commander, you don’t have to think that way, if that Changying was still alive now, won’t he live another 20 years? That would be a real bargain for him!”

Harmen said: “And the Supreme Commander, according to my investigation to understand, Changying died a very tragic death.”

“It is said that when the crash occured, his entire internal organs, were ruptured by the steering wheel, his wife was even worse, stuck in the passenger side could not escape, and was burned alive.”

“Well ……” Joseph nodded gently and said lightly, “The thought of them dying so tragically makes my heart slightly more comfortable.”

Harmen said, “Supreme Commander if you feel uncomfortable in your heart, I will bring someone to carry these coffins to the Wade family now!”

Joseph waved his hand and said, “This kind of thing, it is better to do in broad daylight to shock everyone.”

“Tomorrow I will not only let the Wade family realize that a big disaster is coming, but also let all the families in Eastcliff know that the son of that Arthur Wan is back!”

After saying that, he stared at those coffins and coldly snorted with disdain, “Tonight, let the Wade family sleep one last good night, tomorrow morning at ten o’clock, carry all these coffins to the Wade family!”

“As ordered, Supreme Commander!”

……

The next day, Charlie got up from bed very early.

Today was the plenary session before the Wade Family’s Ancestral Sacrifice Ceremony, and all Family members, including the side branches outside, would be present.

If it was yesterday, Charlie still felt that it didn’t matter, as long as he arrived, it was no big deal if he arrived early or late.

But today, for him, the meaning of it all has changed forever.

If he wants to become the Wade family head, then today is extraordinarily important for him.

Because, today was his first official return after twenty years away from the Family. 

Therefore, today was very important to him.

The couple Philip and Lenan got up even earlier.

Seeing Charlie come out of the guest room properly packed and wearing jeans and a Tshirt, Lenan hurriedly went up and said, “Charlie, didn’t you bring a suit this time?”

Charlie said, “Auntie, butler Leon told me before that the clothing for the ancestral ceremony is custom-made by the Wade family, so I didn’t bring it myself.”

Lenan nodded and said incomparably serious: “You are returning to the Wade family for the first time today.”

“What kind of the first impression you leave on them is very important, you can’t dress too casually and let others underestimate you!”

Saying that, she pulled him and smiled, “I especially found someone to customize a suit for you the other day, come and try it on!” 

Chapter 3433

Charlie did not expect that Lenan had specially prepared a suit for him.

When he was wondering, Philip on the side said with a smile, “Your Auntie was afraid that when you came to Eastcliff, you won’t prepare a suit for yourself, so she specially asked the best custom-made suit master in London to make one for you.”

Charlie thanked, “Thank you, Auntie!”

Lenan laughed: “Why are you still polite with me? I estimated the size of the suit from the past, I don’t know if it fits you, come and try it on.”

At this time, Sara, who was wearing a dressing gown, came out of the room with a yawn and said with a smile, “Charlie, the suit mom ordered for you is especially awesome.”

“It is said that many prime ministers and presidents in Europe and North America are regular customers of that master! You go and try it!”

Charlie was too gracious to refuse, so he followed the mother-daughter duo to the independent checkroom upstairs.

The Gu family’s walk-in checkroom, which was larger than a normal bedroom, was at least forty square meters. Lenan led Charlie to the dressing mirror on the entire wall, and then took out a brand new black suit from the closet next to it.

Sara also took out an ironed, wrinkle-free white shirt and a tie from a side closet.

Lenan handed the suit to him and said with a smile, “Charlie, try it on to see if it fits.”

Charlie said with a little embarrassment, “Auntie, is there an empty room where I can try on the clothes?”

Sara hurriedly said, “Mom, you go out first, otherwise he will be shy, I’ll just help him change here.”

Charlie helplessly said, “Sara, I can do it myself, why don’t you also go back first?”

Sara said: “I am considered your family’s childhood daughter-in-law, change a dress and I have to avoid ……”

Charlie blurted out, “How did you become a child bride ……”

Sara said seriously: “Since childhood, I have been promised to you, what is the difference between this and a child bride?”

Lenan then said with a smile at the side: “Okay Sara, don’t tease him, let’s go out first and let him change himself before we come in.”

Sara looked at Charlie, smiled wickedly, pulled the tie off the shirt, held it in her hand and shook it, and said, “Charlie, I’ll tie it for you later.”

After saying that, she went out of the checkroom with her mother.

……

At the same time, Helena, who was in Shangri-La Hotel, had also gotten up from bed.

Last night, because she had been worried that she would go east, she had not rested all night.

At first, she couldn’t sleep for a long time, and when she did, she had all kinds of nightmares, and she slept for less than two hours intermittently.

Her original health condition is very bad, after coming to China these days she has not had enough rest, the health condition is even worse, so last night’s ordeal, for her simply add to the frost.

When she got up, she felt that her heartbeat had been accelerating uncontrollably and was almost out of control.

She hurriedly took out a nitroglycerin tablet and put it under her tongue, which made her feel a little better.

Chapter 3434

However, the whole person’s state is still incredibly poor.

With the thought of being at Wade’s house almost all day today and tomorrow, she could not help but doubt whether her body would be able to hold up.

However, she also knew that even if she could not hold up, she had to hold up, whether her mother would be able to support her in the future, basically all depends on herself.

At this moment, she suddenly received a phone call from her mother, and as soon as the call was answered, her mother said on the other end of the line, “Helena, the royal family has just informed us that your grandmother is in a serious condition due to multiple organ failure and is in a severe coma and she may pass away at any time ……”

Helena was instantly shocked: “How did it deteriorate so fast?!”

“It’s not clear.” Helena’s mother spoke: “I only heard that the situation has deteriorated sharply, not under control, the doctor said it is impossible to wake her up, when to pass away, just a matter of time, fast if at most two or three days, slow, it will not be more than a week.”

Helena’s mood can not help but some sadness and loss.

Although she was sometimes more dissatisfied with her grandmother’s strong hand, but many times, she could still understand all the decisions made by that tough old lady.

This, naturally, also includes her abolishing her right of succession to the throne.

Although Grandma had held great power for so many years, she had always served the royal family to the best of her ability, with the single-minded hope that the royal family would continue to grow stronger.

Therefore, every decision she made was not in her own interest, but in the larger interest of the family.

For this, Helena still admired her.

Now, her grandmother will soon pass away, but she is still ten thousand miles away in China, which makes her heart inevitably sad.

At this time, Helena’s mother said: “If your grandmother passes away in these few days, I’m afraid your engagement party will have to be postponed.”

“According to the rules of the royal family, you will definitely have to come back to attend your grandmother’s funeral first, then after attending Olivia’s coronation ceremony, and then go to back to China to hold an engagement ceremony with Morgan.”

“Understood.” Helena spoke with understanding, “As a member of the royal family, the funeral of the empress and the coronation of the new emperor are naturally the two most important things.”

Saying that, Helena couldn’t help but ask, “Mom, can I come back to see my grandmother one last time while she’s still alive?”

“The engagement party will definitely be postponed, and there’s no point for me to stay here, and if I come back after Grandma passes away, then I won’t have this chance.”

Helena’s mother sighed and said, “We can’t decide this matter, you have to ask Olivia what she means, although she has not yet been officially crowned, but she has taken over the affairs of the royal family.”

“If you want to come back to see your grandmother for the last time, you should first consult Olivia’s opinion, if she nods, naturally no problem. “

“Okay!” Helena hurriedly said, “Then I’ll call Olivia right now.”

After Helena said goodbye to her mother, she immediately called her cousin, who was also the next empress to be crowned, Olivia.

The phone rang for a long time, but there was no connection, and just when Helena was about to hang up and call back later, the phone was connected.

Immediately, a woman’s slightly smiling voice rang out on the other end of the line: “Helena, how are you doing in China lately, my sister.”

Helena said, “Olivia, I heard that grandma has been critically ill?”

The other side smiled and said, “Yes sister, multiple organ failure, the doctor has told us to be mentally prepared to lose her at any time.”

Helena felt that Olivia’s light smile was a bit harsh, but at this point, she couldn’t care less about dwelling on this and hurriedly asked her, “Olivia, if Grandma’s condition is so bad, then she may not be able to wait for the day of my engagement before she passes away ……”

“By then I will definitely have to come back to mourn, the engagement will definitely be delayed, so I want to explain the situation to the Wade family, postpone the engagement for the time being, and come back to see grandmother one last time, is that okay?”

Dove story

The other side of the phone was silent for a moment, and then the other side lost its smile and asked in a cold voice, “If I remember correctly, you’re getting engaged on the seventh, right?”

“Right.” Helena blurted out, “Three more days! I’m worried that my grandmother won’t last the three days, and then I won’t be able to see her one last time.”

The other party sneered: “Helena, Grandma is in a coma and will not wake up again. No matter whether she is dead or alive in three days, your engagement with the Wade family will be held as scheduled, no changes will be allowed!”

Chapter 3435

Helena did not expect her cousin to suddenly become so desperate.

She subconsciously blurted out: “If grandmother really died before my engagement, how could the engagement ceremony still be held as scheduled?”

“If word gets out, not only will the outside world spit on me, but also on the entire royal family!”

Olivia on the other end of the phone said coldly, “Don’t worry, I will let her try to survive these three days, even if she really died in these three days,”

“I will not release the news, I will wait for your engagement before announcing it to the public.”

Helena couldn’t help but rebuke angrily, “How can you do this? What do you take Grandma for? A tool controlled by you?!”

Olivia said in a stern voice: “Helena! You remember that! It doesn’t matter if she lives or dies now! Your marriage to the Wade family is the most important thing!”

“The Wade family has promised to invest three billion euros to develop tourist properties in Europe with the royal family immediately after you and Morgan get married.”

“If you dare to cause any accidents, don’t blame me for being rude to your mother!”

Helena was furious and shouted angrily, “Olivia! I’ve always treated you like my own sister, and my mother has treated you like a daughter since I was a child, and now you’re going too far with this face!

Olivia sneered, “Helena, Olivia is not what you called! Remember, you have to call me Her Highness the Queen!”

With that, Olivia added threateningly, “Helena! I know you’re not well, but you remember my words! You’d better let yourself live a few more years to make sure that the cooperation between the royal family and the Wade family can be landed,”

“And never, never let anything happen to this matter! Otherwise, I will definitely throw your mother out of the royal family and let her live on the streets!”

“How dare you!” Helena’s entire body was furious to the extreme, gritting her teeth and roaring, “If you dare to touch my mother, I will kill you!”

Olivia sneered, “Helena, you’d better be clear about the situation now, after grandma’s death, I will immediately ascend to the throne as the new queen.”

“How are you going to kill me? With that congenital heart disease body of yours? I advise you to save your breath!”

As long as you complete your marriage with the Wade family and find a way to live a few more years and stay honestly in China, I will guarantee your mother’s life, otherwise, don’t blame me for disregarding my relatives’ feelings!”

Helena only felt a shiver down her spine. Originally, she thought that the royal family could most threaten her mother’s future retirement and livelihood.

But she now realized that with Olivia, this bottom line was pulled even lower, and she even began to threaten her with her mother’s life.

In this instant, she felt that the Olivia on the other end of the phone had instantly become an incomparable stranger.

She really couldn’t understand why this sister, whom she had known for twenty-three years, was such a snake-hearted person.

But she also knew very well that if she insisted on confronting Olivia, her mother’s life would really be threatened.

Because Olivia has now taken control of the entire family, and will soon ascend to the throne to become the empress.

So she immediately said: “Olivia, I can agree to all your demands, but you must also promise me one condition!”

Chapter 3436

Olivia sneered, “Good! You might as well say it and listen.”

Helena said word by word: “I can join hands with the Wade family, help you attract the Wade family’s funds, but you must let my mother come to China, I want to receive her into my care!”

Olivia snorted coldly as if she had heard a big joke: “Helena, you are simply being whimsical. Do you still not understand why you have to go to China alone and attend the ancestral ceremony of the Wade family?”

“It’s to keep you and your mother apart, so for your wedding with Morgan, although the royal family will send many representatives to attend, they will definitely not let your mother go there!”

Speaking of this, Olivia laughed lightly: “From now on, you will not be allowed to return to Northern Europe half a step.

Nor will she be allowed to leave Northern Europe half a step, until one of you dies! If you dare to come back, then neither of you will have a good time!”

Helena’s entire body had nearly collapsed!

Only now did she understand that the royal family had asked her to come to China early to attend the Wade family’s ancestral ceremony, but it was actually with this idea in mind!

“So, Olivia had already started planning this a long time ago!”

“Separating me from my mother and using her as blackmail to force me to give in, Olivia, you are really a devil!”

Furious, she immediately yelled, “Olivia, you can’t do this! If you don’t send my mother to China, I will never marry Morgan!”

Olivia said disdainfully, “Whatever, anyway, your mother is now under surveillance by my people, she has no chance to leave the palace half a step.”

“If you don’t marry Morgan as promised, then your mother will completely disappear from this world, no one knows where she goes, no one even knows whether she is dead or alive!”

Speaking of this, Olivia laughed harshly, “So, do you think I will kill her, or kill her?”

Helena’s brain was instantly dizzy, and she only felt that the speed of her heartbeat had far exceeded the load of her heart itself.

She felt that her physical condition at this time was worse than ever before, and she could only say in a trembling voice, “Olivia, if I die of a heart attack in China, will you spare my mother?”

Olivia sneered, “Stop acting for me here, I asked your health care doctor, he said you should still be able to live for three to five years.”

“The Wade family is also the top family in China, they should have a way to help you treat and make you live a little longer.”

Olivia threatened, “Helena, my good sister, just now, your mother has been taken away by my guards under house arrest.”

“From now on, you do not think you can contact her, you live well in China, do your luxury noblewoman things, as long as you honestly cooperate, your mother will also be able to live longer!”

“I still have a lot of things to deal with before I ascend the throne, so that’s all for now my sister!”

After Olivia said this, she didn’t wait for Helena to say anything and hung up the phone directly.

By this time, Helena’s whole person had completely collapsed.

She immediately called her mother, but her mother’s cell phone was turned off.

She immediately called the room’s landline, but it was unanswered for a long time.

At this moment, Helena’s whole body was incomparably desperate.

She only felt her heart beating faster and faster, and also more and more chaotic, the huge pressure rushed straight to her head and chest, making her brain more and more dizzy, and also more and more difficult to breathe.

Then, she felt a blackness in front of her eyes, and her whole body instantly collapsed to the ground, completely losing consciousness.

Just then, Morgan, who was wearing a black suit, stepped to the door of Helena’s room.

He pressed the doorbell and waited patiently for a while, but finding no movement inside, he simply tapped the door and spoke, “Honey, I’m Morgan, I’m here to pick you up, are you ready?”

Chapter 3437

At this point in the room, there is still no response.

Morgan some suspicion, can not help but again increased the strength of the hand, hard tap on the door, shouted: “Helena, are you there?”

There was still no movement in the room.

At this time, the door of the next room opened and two young women came out, one with a Nordic face and one with a Chinese face.

Morgan recognized them, these two women, were the attendants Helena brought over from Northern Europe.

So, he opened his mouth and asked the Chinese girl: “Where is your princess?”

That Chinese girl opened her mouth and said, “In the room.”

“How is that possible!” Morgan frowned and said, “I knocked on the door for half a day, but no one paid attention, did she go out?”

“I don’t think so.” The girl spoke: “If the princess wants to go out, she will usually tell us.”

Then, she also came over and knocked hard on Helena’s room door and shouted, “Your Highness, Your Highness, are you there?”

There was no response in the room.

The girl’s expression suddenly changed and she immediately took out her pocket room card and swiped it at the door, which opened with a sound.

Immediately, the two girls rushed in one after the other.

Morgan hurriedly followed in, but before he entered the room, he heard a panicked shout inside: “Your Highness, wake up, Your Highness!”

When Morgan rushed in, he saw Helena lying on the living room carpet, completely unconscious.

The Chinese girl immediately began to skillfully perform heart compressions on Helena’s heart, while urging Morgan: “Call an ambulance!”

“Oh oh oh ……” Morgan then came back to his senses, he still did not know what the hell was going on, but he could only hurry to take out his cell phone and dial the emergency number first.

As soon as the phone connected, the operator immediately asked: “Hello, emergency center, how can I help you?”

Morgan said in a panic: “Uh …… that …… I someone on my side has fainted …… uh……need an ambulance!”

The operator hurriedly inquired, “Yes, please tell me the address?”

Morgan said offhand: “The address is the Shangri-La Hotel …… room number is ……room number …… oops crap, I can’t remember it all of a sudden ……”

The Chinese girl shouted, “8th floor! 8108!”

Morgan was busy saying, “Oh oh, 8th floor, 8108!”

The operator said, “Okay received, Shangri-La Hotel, 8th floor, 8108, and also what is the patient’s condition that caused the fainting?”

“What cause?” Morgan said confused: “This …… I do not know …… is fainted, unconscious …… “

That Chinese girl shouted, “Congenital heart disease! Severe tetralogy of Fallot! Please immediately send emergency personnel over, please contact the hospital with cardiology emergency ready to receive her!”

Morgan all listened frozen, thinking in his heart: “Helena has congenital heart disease?

Or is it severe? That Charlie was really fcuking right?

While Morgan was in a daze, the operator on the other end of the phone had already heard the Chinese girl’s voice and hurriedly said, “Yes, I’ll arrange it for you! Please make sure you keep the phone open!”

At this time, the Chinese girl said to the Scandinavian girl in front of her again, “Emily, Her Highness is in a very serious condition, please go get the defibrillator!”

“Yes!” The girl immediately ran back to the room, and ten seconds later, she ran in with a first aid kit.

Chapter 3438

Just after she reached Helena’s side, she immediately took out a portable defibrillator from the first aid kit and started to prepare the defibrillator for powering on. 

The Chinese girl looked at Morgan and shouted, “You get out! We’re going to defibrillate Her Highness!”

Morgan subconsciously said, “It’s okay, I’ll just watch here, I won’t delay you ……”

Chinese girl shouted: “defibrillation is to take off clothes! Can’t see the truth, do not you understand? Hurry out!”

Morgan had to slink out of the room.

At this moment, inside the room, one of the two girls continued to do external chest compressions for Helena, while the other one prepared the defibrillator, ripped open Helena’s pajamas, and said, “The defibrillator is ready!”

“Yes!” The Chinese girl blurted out, “I’ll count to one, two, three, and after three seconds my hands will be disengaged and you will defibrillate immediately!”

“Okay!”

The Chinese girl continued to apply compressions to Helena while shouting, “One, two, three! Defibrillation!”

After saying that, she withdrew her hands like lightning, and the other girl skillfully took advantage of the gap to put the defibrillator on Helena’s heart and, with a bang, performed the first defibrillation.

Defibrillation just ended, the Chinese girl immediately continued compressions, while observing Helena’s condition, and spoke: “The princess is still not awake, I will do CPR a few more times, you continue to prepare for defibrillation!”

“Okay!”

Two minutes later, when the Chinese girl saw that Helena hadn’t woken up, she couldn’t help but panic a little and spoke, “Energy up to 360 joules, prepare for defibrillation!”

The other girl was startled at hearing this and was about to ask something, but held it back.

She also knew that the situation was urgent and she had to take a chance.

So, she immediately adjusted the defibrillator parameters and performed second defibrillation.

Unfortunately, this time Helena still did not have any response.

Both girls were a bit panicked at this point, and the Chinese girl said through clenched teeth, “Prepare adrenaline ……”

The other Scandinavian girl asked in a panic: “Now with epinephrine? The doctor has instructed that the princess’s heart must be dealt with epinephrine.”

“Not to use it as a last resort, because after using it, the princess is…. I am afraid that it will not last long ……”

The Chinese girl said, “No more, the princess can’t even be saved! In any case, we can’t let her just go, no matter what, we have to let her leave her last words, otherwise we can’t go back and explain to Princess Olivia!”

Saying that, the Chinese girl added: “The princess’ current condition, if we delay another minute, it will be impossible to wake her up again!”

“Okay!” The Scandinavian girl gritted her teeth and took out a closed package syringe from the first aid kit, which was already filled with a small amount of clear liquid medicine.

The Chinese girl took the syringe from her hand, and while tearing the package, instructed, “Take out your cell phone and prepare to record!”

“Okay!” The Scandinavian girl agreed, and then pulled out her phone and opened the video.

Afterward, the Chinese girl aimed the needle tip at Helena’s heart and then stabbed it down without hesitation.

The most effective way to get adrenaline at a time like this is to give a direct intracardiac injection.

The doctor had long said that Helena’s body, as a last resort, could not use epinephrine, because once it was used, the stimulation suffered by the heart would cause her other cardiovascular and cerebrovascular diseases to strike instantly.

But now there is no other way, only adrenaline can bring Helena back to light, even if only for a few minutes, but also better than just die directly.

Sure enough!

After an adrenaline shot into her heart, Helena’s heart instantly resumed beating.

But, at this time, the heart, has become a boiler on the verge of explosion, even if it barely resumes operation, it is only the end of the strong.

Immediately after the shot, suddenly she opened her eyes!

Chapter 3439

Although only unconscious for a few minutes, but for Helena, as if in the dark for as long as a century!

So the moment she woke up, she breathed heavily as if she had used up all her oxygen diving at the bottom of the sea and finally came up at the last minute.

Immediately after, her vision returned, and her other senses gradually recovered.

Seeing the two people in front of her, she immediately realized that it was her two attendants who had saved her. They were both very well trained in first aid and were with her to ensure her safety this time.

Then she felt another sharp pain coming from her heart and looked down, only to see that the Chinese girl was holding, surprisingly, a syringe of adrenaline.

She asked nervously, “You …… you injected me with epinephrine?”

That Chinese girl said with a shameful expression, “Sorry, Princess Helena, your situation just now was so critical that I could only choose to inject adrenaline to wake you up.”

Saying that, she pointed to the cell phone held in the other girl’s hand and spoke, “This phone is recording, if you have any last words, please seize the time to say them to the camera ……”

Helena gave a bitter smile and said, “If I’m right, you are also sent by Olivia to spy on me, right?”

The Chinese girl did not speak, because she knew that the video was now being recorded, and once Helena died, the video was to be handed over to Princess Olivia in its original form, so she absolutely could not miss any words.

Seeing that she didn’t say anything, Helena shook her head gently and said weakly, “Actually, I don’t blame you, if I hadn’t been injected with adrenaline, I might have died and had no chance to leave my last words, in the end, I have to thank you.”

The Chinese girl lowered her head in shame, not daring to look at her.

And at that moment, Helena also turned to look at the camera and said word by word: “Olivia, I don’t know what made you become like this, but I beg you to let my mother live for the sake of my imminent death.”

“Otherwise, I will turn into a severe ghost, I will also crawl out from hell and take your life!”

Dove story

As soon as the words left her mouth, she felt her heart’s beating speed up violently.

The side effects of adrenaline had already begun to appear.

She covered her heart to death and could feel the violent beating of her chest, which not only shook her heart to the point of pain, but also shook her palms to the point of numbness.

Just then, the first responders from the ambulance had arrived.

Morgan hurriedly smashed the door at the door and shouted, “The ambulance crew is here, hurry up and open the door!”

The Chinese girl hurriedly found a bathrobe and wrapped Helena up, while the other girl also stopped the video recording.

Helena then said weakly: “Please do me another favor, do not let these people in, my body after the injection of adrenaline, will certainly produce acute heart failure.”

“I can not be saved, why not let me stay here, the last point of time, I want to spend in peace and quiet alone.”

Chinese girl hurriedly said: “Your Highness, if you arrived at the hospital for the treatment, perhaps the doctor still has a way to extend your life ……”

Helena laughed bitterly: “The extension is only a day or a dozen hours, there is no point, in order to live those ten hours more, all over the body to be inserted with all kinds of tubes, surrounded by all kinds of instruments.”

“I really can not accept, it is better to die with dignity.”

The two girls looked at each other, and the Chinese girl blurted out, “Your Highness, even if there is a glimmer of hope, please do not give up!”

After saying that, she immediately stood up and opened the door of the room.

The ambulance crew immediately rushed in with a stretcher.

Seeing that there was a defibrillator and injected epinephrine at the scene, they were obviously a little surprised.

Chapter 3440

The Chinese girl hurriedly said to one of the first responders, “We gave the patient CPR and defibrillation, and one milligram of epinephrine was injected inside the heart.”

“Please send the patient to the most authoritative cardiovascular class hospital as soon as possible!”

First aid personnel did not expect that there were two other connoisseurs here, but at this time, they did not care to ask too much, and hurriedly greeted several people together to carry Helena on a stretcher.

Morgan with numb hands and feet, but feels that they cannot help, for a time do not know what to do, can only hurry to call grandfather Zhongquan.

Once the phone call was made, he hurriedly reported the matter to Zhongquan.

When the old man heard about it, his heart thumped, afraid that Helena would die in China at this time, he hurriedly said to Morgan: “Tell the emergency personnel to send her directly to the hospital affiliated to the Wade Group.”

“Where there is the best cardiovascular department in the country! We also immediately rush there!”

Only then did Morgan remember that his own hospital was an authority in this area, and hurriedly agreed to say to the emergency personnel, “Send her to the Wade Group Hospital!”

The hospital affiliated to the Wade Group, like the Shangri-La Hotel, was a wholly owned property of the Wade Family.

Moreover, for the sake of convenience, the Wade family had built both the affiliated hospital and the Shangri-La Hotel, near their own manor.

From the Shangri-La Hotel, whether it was to the Wade family’s hospital or to the Wade family’s manor, the distance was very close.

The ambulance raced all the way to the emergency center of the Wade family hospital in a few minutes’ time.

At the same time, Zhongquan also immediately postponed the time of his relative’s visit, from 9 o’clock to 9:30.

Then, he took the immediate family members of the family and went to the hospital in a flash.

The Northern European royal princess had a heart attack in the Wade family, and once she died, it would have a huge impact on the Wade family’s reputation. 

So Zhongquan could only postpone everything for a while and rush over as fast as possible.

The Wade family, arrived at the hospital almost at the same time as Morgan.

And Zhongquan couldn’t ask about the situation, so he directly asked all the experts in the cardiovascular department to gather in the resuscitation room to conduct a comprehensive consultation for Helena.

And at this time, Helena’s condition was getting worse and worse.

After ten minutes, several experts came to a unified conclusion.

Then, the head of the department came out and said to Master Wade: “Master, this Princess Helena is suffering from severe tetralogy of Fallot and has produced irreversible heart failure after having used epinephrine.”

“And has reached the point where she can be declared critically ill, so please feel sorry for your loss.”

Next to him was Morgan, startled and said offhandedly, “How can I mourn? We’re not even married, and she’s not going to make it?”

The department director nodded and said seriously, “Young master, in Princess Helena’s case, it is rare for her to live to such an age, the majority of patients with illnesses as severe as hers will not live to adulthood.”

Morgan swallowed and asked the expert afterward, “Then how long can she still live?”

After pondering for a moment, the department director said seriously, “In my experience, I estimate that an hour to twelve hours is the most likely, and the best result is twenty-four hours.”

“Crap!” Morgan burst a foul mouth, said angrily: “This is not fcuking bullshit? A good living person, will be dead?!”

The department director helplessly said, “In this disease, there is really nothing good for the time being, even a heart transplant can not solve the problem.”

Morgan felt a burst of reluctance and bad luck, hurriedly looked at Zhongquan, and asked offhandedly, “Grandpa, what should we do now!”

When Zhongquan heard this, he was also baffled and said offhand, “Director Morris, organize a team of experts immediately, prepare resuscitation drugs and equipment, and send Helena to the airport with Morgan!”

Saying that, Zhongquan added: “I’ll have the Concorde ready to take off and wait at the airport now, you can take off directly to Northern Europe when you arrive, we must send Helena to her home before she dies, we must not let her die in China!”

Speaking of this, Zhongquan said with a worried face: “If she really dies here, we can’t get rid of this black spot!”

Chapter 3441

Hearing this, Morgan’s body jolted and he blurted out, “Grandpa, do you want me to send her back personally? I still have to attend the ancestral ritual!”

Zhongquan blurted out, “After such a big incident, if our Wade family just let the doctor send Helena back, it will definitely fall into the limelight.”

“You are the eldest son and grandson of the Wade family, and her fiancé, you can fully represent the Wade family!”

“Moreover, by taking the Concorde, you can arrive in Northern Europe in four hours, you can return immediately after handing her over to her family.”

“And you can return this evening or at the latest in the early hours of tomorrow, without delaying your participation in the ancestral ritual.”

Speaking of this, Zhongquan also urged: “Helena is your fiancée, if you do not send her back, the Nordic royal family will certainly pick a thorn in your side.”

“And the word will have a great impact on your reputation! You are young, you can’t just carry the label of a transnational negative-hearted man!”

Andrew on the other side also immediately said, “Yes, Morgan! This matter must be done by you! Otherwise, you will be cursed to death by the world!”

Morgan couldn’t help but curse in a low voice, “D*mn bad luck!”

After saying that, he realized that he had said the wrong thing and hurriedly said, “Sorry grandpa, sorry dad, I was a bit anxious just now, don’t mind.”

Zhongquan waved his hand and said, “It’s okay, hurry up and take Helena to the airport, remember to coax her a little on the way, don’t let her get emotional again, make sure she gets back to Northern Europe alive, understand?”

“Understand understand ……” Morgan nodded his head in a hurry.

At this time, Director Morris hurriedly returned to the resuscitation room.

Zhongquan looked at Morgan and said offhandedly, “Morgan, you go in with me and calm Helena down!”

Morgan had to nod his head and went into the resuscitation room with Elder Wade.

As soon as he entered the room, Director Morris said offhandedly to several doctors, “All of you hurry up and prepare emergency drugs, emergency equipment as well as oxygen machines and oxygen cylinders.”

“We will leave for the airport in fifteen minutes and then fly to Northern Europe without stopping!”

As soon as the people heard this, they immediately scattered and went to prepare.

Helena was lying weakly on the hospital bed, looking at Zhongquan and Morgan, and asked with a bitter smile, “Are you going to send me back?”

Morgan nodded his head and said stiffly, “Helena, we have an old saying in China that says that leaves return to their roots, you are in such a bad condition, we have to send you back home before your condition deteriorates even further.”

Helena gave a miserable smile and said, “Okay …… thank you for your kindness …… but I’m afraid I won’t last until the plane lands in Northern Europe ……”

As soon as Morgan heard this, his face was instantly green, the most fcuked up thing about this kind of thing is that as long as Helena can’t last till home.

Even if she is short of breath a second before the plane lands, this matter is also the responsibility of the Wade family.

Zhongquan also knows this well.

If Helena is only a member of the big Nordic families, this is fine, after all, is a private matter between the two families, but Helena is the Nordic royal princess.

Even if the royal family has long been no political rights, but after all, is also a political symbol of the region, it is impossible to completely circumvent the political factors.

Once the issue reaches a political level, this matter is not a private can easily solve!

Zhongquan was in a dilemma.


Chapter 3442

But, looking at Helena’s current situation, afraid that she really can’t hold on to return to her home.

Just when he did not know what to do, Helena weakly spoke: “How about …… how about you use your phone to take a video of me …… I will …… I will say in the video that my death is because I grew up with a congenital disease.”

“And your Wade family has …… nothing to do with it, so you do not …… need to be so anxious …… to send me to the airport ……”

The most afraid of the future fall of the name of negative-hearted man Morgan heart is a bit happy, but said, “Hey Helena, we do not mean this, simply wants you to be able to return to your beloved motherland, do not let you leave any regrets.”

Although Morgan said so, his hand has reached into his pocket, took out his cell phone, and opened the video recording, and said to Helena: “But your idea is really quite good.”

“In order to avoid misunderstanding of the people about this matter in the future, it is still hard for you to explain the situation to everyone.”

Helena was not surprised that Morgan would do such a thing, so she turned to the camera and spoke with difficulty: “Hello everyone …… I am Helena, …… I grew up with congenital tetralogy of Fallot, and now the symptoms flare up suddenly.”

“It may be difficult to survive this …… hope that people who see this video, do not blame my death, on anyone.”

Hearing this, Morgan and Elder Wade sighed with relief at the same time. 

And at this time, Helena’s eyes were red and she seriously said, “In addition to that, I would like to plead with everyone to save my mother, who is now under house arrest by Princess Olivia of the Nordic Royal Family!”

Immediately afterwards, Helena’s emotions were very excited as she angrily denounced, “Olivia has deliberately placed my mother under house arrest in order to force me to join the Wade family.”

“And force me to help the royal family attract the Wade family’s funds, and to use her life and safety as blackmail to force me to give in!”

“I hope that Olivia, after seeing this video, can be pressured to restore my mother’s personal freedom, and at the same time, I also implore to ask the Nordic government to ensure my mother’s safety ……”

Speaking of this, Helena became even more emotional and sternly said, “I also hope that after my death, the Nordic government can thoroughly investigate the facts of Olivia’s crime!”

“A snake-hearted villain like her must not go unpunished, let alone become the next queen of Northern Europe! She should be sent to prison and become a criminal that people all over the world spit on!”

Morgan saw Helena emotional excitement, and even his body can not help but tremble violently, panic to go forward to soothe: “Helena you must not be excited, now or the most important is your body!”

Helena looked at Morgan, smiled sadly, and spoke, “It’s OK, that’s it! When I die, please publish the whole video, that would be a big favor to me.”

Morgan awkwardly coughed twice and said, “Cough cough, should be should be, just a hand up, by the way, how are you feeling?”

Helena smiled hard: “Feel like a stalled plane, is falling fast, and the moment it hits the ground, everything will be relieved ……”

The side of Zhongquan busy said, “Helena, you still try to hold on, if you can hold on to Northern Europe, it would be best, to Northern Europe, there may be a chance to see your mother again.”

Helena shook her head gently and said weakly, “I may not be able to hold on, but you guys don’t have to worry, with the video I just recorded, even if I die now, you guys don’t have to take any responsibility.”

Hearing this, Zhongquan’s nervousness instantly relaxed a lot.

At this moment, the monitor next to Helena emitted an ear-piercing warning sound, and her blood pressure, heart rate, and blood oxygen indicators were all dropping dramatically.

When Director Morris saw this situation, he hurriedly shouted to several doctors who were packing up their things, “The patient’s situation is critical, prepare for first aid!”

Helena waved her hand with difficulty and whispered, “Don’t bother, please leave me this last bit of decency ……”

Director Morris looked at Zhongquan and opened his mouth to ask, “Master, what do you mean?”

Zhongquan sighed and said, “Follow Princess Helena’s wish!”

After saying that, he did not want to continue to stay in this kind of atmosphere depressing resuscitation room, so he turned around and walked out.

The old man like his age, the most afraid of such occasions, even if lying there to receive resuscitation is not himself, will always make him unconsciously associated it with himself.

Seeing Zhongquan going out, Morgan hesitated for a moment and said offhandedly to Director Morris: “Director Morris! I think we should definitely salvage! Otherwise, in case the Nordic royal family does an autopsy and finds out that we did not rescue with care at the last moment.”

“They may use this handle to attack us and say that we did not do a good job ……”

Speaking of which, Morgan stifled: “In that case, wouldn’t we have to carry a fcuking black pot again?

Chapter 3443

Hearing that Morgan’s instructions were very different from the old master’s instructions, Director Morris asked, “Young master, should I ask the old master for instructions then?”

“No need!” Morgan said offhandedly, “You rush to rescue, make sure to take all the measures, if grandpa blames down, I’ll take the blame!”

Director Morris heard these words, and then associated with what Morgan said just now, afraid that not resuscitating will fall on people’s hands, weighing the matter, immediately said, “Okay young master, we immediately carry out resuscitation!”

Helena’s desolate eyes, staring straight at Morgan, wanted to open her mouth to disagree, but the words came to her lips and swallowed back.

She knew that Morgan was only thinking of clearing everything away from her impending death, and did not want to take any responsibility.

Although she has some contempt for Morgan’s attitude, but to some extent, she can also understand, after all, this matter was deliberately concealed in the first place.

Thinking of this, she sighed miserably in her heart: “I blame myself, if it wasn’t for Morgan’s brother Charlie who broke all this.”

Dove story

“I might still be continuing to deceive Morgan as well as the rest of the Wade family, so I have this downfall today, and I deserve it ……”

So she gave up her last struggle and thought, “If these people want to pretend to rescue me, just let them …… the sins that will be suffered in the rescue, just think of it as my atonement to the Wade family.”

Seeing Helena’s miserable and desperate eyes, Morgan felt a little weak, so he hurriedly said to Director Morris: “You guys resuscitate patients, I’m an amateur so I won’t add to the mess here, I’ll go wait at the door.”

Director Morris nodded and said, “Then please move outside and wait for a moment.”

“Okay!” Morgan answered, turned his head, and headed out.

With Morgan gone, the other doctors had already rushed over and prepared to perform the final resuscitation on Helena.

Helena didn’t say a word, her eyes were staring at the ceiling, and her heart was already expecting death to come soon.

She knew that terminally ill patients who were resuscitated would generally suffer great pain and suffering, so she could only pray that the process would be as quick as possible and give her a dry run.

At this moment, in her mind, for some reason, she suddenly remembered the scene when she met Charlie that day.

Thinking of the way he looked at himself, remembering the way he grabbed his hand and said those words.

At this point, a sudden jolt in her head!

She remembered the instructions Charlie gave her at that time, the instructions that sounded very absurd and not even pseudo-scientific.

“He said if my heart pain is too much to bear, bite right middle finger hard …… this method, will it really work?”

Seeing that the doctor had already prepared the defibrillator, prepared epinephrine and various equipment for emergency intubation.”

“Helena knew that even if Charlie’s words were absurd, as long as there was still a one-in-a-million or even one-in-a-million possibility, it was her last straw at this point!

So, she raised her right hand with difficulty and put the middle finger of her right hand into her mouth!

With the idea of making one last death struggle, Helena bit down hard on her right middle finger!

An instant, intense pain, so that her eyebrows immediately locked.

A doctor saw it and blurted out, “Director Morris, the patient is biting her own finger!”

Director Morris, who was preparing to give her first aid, saw Helena biting her finger, and hurriedly said to the other doctors,

“The patient is probably having a deathbed hallucination, so she can bite if she wants to, as long as she doesn’t bite her tongue.

As she was speaking, Helena felt that her right middle finger suddenly had warm energy that broke through the shackles and flowed to her heart at a very fast speed!

This energy transfer speed to unimaginable, as if in the hottest weather, almost dehydrated, suddenly drink a bottle of cold Coke, as long as a sip down, the feeling of survival will instantly penetrate the soul!

Chapter 3444

Immediately after, she felt that her heart, which was already depleted to the point of stopping, was rapidly energized in this instant.

Like an electric car that had run out of power and was about to stop working, suddenly replaced with a fully charged battery! Instantly revived!

This feeling made Helena feel like getting a new life! The entire state of the person, also changed radically!

A female doctor was taking adrenaline and preparing to give Helena another injection into her heart.

However, when she was about to stick the needle, the syringe in her hand was suddenly snatched away by Helena!

The female doctor was startled, she did not expect that a dying patient would have such speed and strength.

She was puzzled when she suddenly glanced at the monitor next to her and blurted out in shock: “Chief! The patient’s blood pressure, heart rate, and oxygen indicators have all recovered!”

As soon as everyone heard this, they almost all subconsciously looked at the monitor.

On the monitor, Helena’s blood pressure had recovered from 45/30 just now to 120/70!

Heart rate, from less than 20 beats per minute, directly jumped to 72 beats per minute!

The blood oxygen index had jumped from less than 60% to 95%! 

Director Morris was frozen, he looked at the monitor and muttered: “This …… stupid machine is bullsh!tting us here, right?”

“Is it broken? Check to see if there is anything wrong with the connection between the machine and the patient! It’s fcuking amazing!”

The doctor went up to check, shook his head, and said, “There is no problem, every part is connected normally!”

Director Morris was full of disbelief, went forward and patted the machine, and said, “I suspect this thing is broken, or one of you go next door to the resuscitation room and push another one over!”

But at that moment, Helena sat up all of a sudden!

All the doctors froze on the spot.

All of them were experts in the field of cardiovascular and cerebrovascular, and each of them had at least ten to twenty years of experience in the field, but they had never encountered such a thing.

This completely overturned the medical common sense and medical experience they had accumulated over the years of study.

It’s like an atheist, who has steadfastly believed all his life that there are no ghosts in this world, but suddenly at some point in time, he found that the ghosts of his dead relatives appeared in front of him.

And even talked to him, this strong sense of reality and unreality crossed each other, making their worldview become magical reality.

Helena at this time is looking at Morris and other doctors alike, shocked beyond words.

However, unlike the other doctors who were confused, she clearly knew exactly what was going on with her.

“It was Charlie!”

“It was Charlie who saved me!”

“He wasn’t wrong at all, biting the middle finger of my right hand at the moment of crisis would save my life!”

“But I didn’t even take his advice seriously …… and even thought he was just talking out of his a55 …… If I had thought of him earlier, I wouldn’t have had to suffer so much… …”

“But just now, although a lot of sins, but also let me see the true face of many people, including my side maid, and all the Wade family ……”

“And just now, the mysterious energy that suddenly gushed out of my right hand must have been left there by Charlie!”

“What kind of person is he and what kind of godlike ability does he have to be able to do all this?!”

Thinking of this, Helena had only one thought in her mind: she must go find him!

“No matter what, I have to see Charlie, because only he can help me, only he can save my life.”

“Save me and my mother from being manipulated by the royal family, from being manipulated by Olivia!”

Thinking of this, she ripped off the oxygen mask, the blood oxygen meter on her finger, and the blood pressure meter on her wrist, and said offhandedly, “Thank you, but I don’t need your resuscitation now!”

“This …… this ……” Director Morris was baffled.

A dying patient, suddenly sitting up from the bed, and also said no resuscitation ……

This is simply outrageous!

So, he subconsciously said, “Princess Helena, your current situation is very dangerous, at any time may be dead, we have to conduct a comprehensive examination of you, or you may be in danger of life at any time ah!”

But Helena didn’t give him a chance to come back to his senses, directly jumped off the hospital bed, and stepped out to go!

Chapter 3445

Outside the resuscitation room at this time, the immediate family members of the Wade family, as well as Helena’s two maids, were still waiting anxiously.

Everyone had already decided that Helena was definitely dead, so everyone was waiting for a clear message to come from inside.

Zhongquan even instructed Morgan that as soon as Helena’s death was confirmed, he would immediately send the video to the Nordic royal family’s butler and then clear the relationship.

However, Morgan’s heart was more or less filled with regret.

After all, this exotic beauty is simply the object of all men’s dreams.

But he has not been able to find the opportunity to k!ss, This is a total waste.

Cynthia thought of something and quietly asked Zhongquan: “Dad, should we ask Charlie to come over? He said at the time that Philip was cured by him.”

“And Helena’s body was also an abnormality that he discovered at first glance, maybe he can have a way to save her, or even a way to cure her!”

Zhongquan waved his hand, “No!”

Cynthia asked in confusion, “Why dad, if Charlie has a solution, then isn’t everyone happy?”

Zhongquan shook his head firmly, lowered his voice, and said seriously, “Absolutely not! No matter what method Charlie has, his method of bringing people back to life must be invaluable! It’s definitely not worth wasting on Helena’s body!”

Speaking of this, he added: “This woman has been concealing her illness from our family, which in itself is not a good intention.”

“So why should our Wade family use such a precious method to save her?

Repaying grievances with virtue? I am not that great!”

Cynthia immediately understood Zhongquan’s meaning and quickly said, “It’s still you, Dad, who is thoughtful!”

In fact, Zhongquan had only said half of what he had in mind.

The other half that he didn’t say was that Charlie’s method of bringing people back to life and rejuvenating them was something that he hadn’t had the chance to experience himself until now, so how could he give that opportunity to this girl?

As the Wade family waited for the dust to settle on Helena, the door to the resuscitation room suddenly opened.

Morgan was fiddling with his phone, and when he heard the door open, he thought it was the doctor coming out, so without raising his head, he hurriedly asked, “Is the person dead?”

Just as the words fell, he happened to look up and saw the person coming out of the door.

What he, as well as all the Wade family members, including the two maids, didn’t expect was that the person who came out of the resuscitation room was Helena, who had been declared dead by the doctor and had at most one or two hours to live.

When they found out that it was Helena, everyone was struck by lightning and did not react for a long time.

Zhongquan looked at Helena with a horrified face and asked out of the blue:

“Helena? You …… you how ……”

Helena looked at the Wade family in front of her, her heart was also disappointed, because just now the Wade family’s face, she had completely seen in her eyes.

However, she is also very clear in her heart, she is right in the first place, and can not blame the Wade family people’s excessive reality.

And she has no way to turn the other cheek with the Wade family now, because she knows in her heart that the only one who can save her now is Charlie.

It can even be said that the only one who can save her mother now is also Charlie.

Therefore, she looked at Zhongquan, bowed respectfully, and spoke, “Thank you for your concern, Elder Mr. Wade, I am already fine.”

Chapter 3446

Zhongquan was completely dumbfounded, just now she was about to die, and now she suddenly came out and bowed to him and said she was fine, this was too magical, right?

Just wondering, he suddenly saw Helena’s right middle finger, there is a row of teeth marks with blood, which made him instantly dawn!

“I can’t believe I forgot what Morgan said when he came to tell me that day. Charlie had told Helena to bite her right middle finger when she encountered an unexpected situation so that she could save her life, so it seems that he was not making up a story!”

“Just …… just this is too godly! Why did Helena only need to bite her middle finger hard enough to cure her heart condition that was so severe that she was almost on the verge of death?”

“If this is some kind of physical therapy, then I definitely don’t believe it!” 

“A sudden heart attack that serious, not to mention biting the middle finger, even if the whole middle finger was chopped off, there’s no way it would have any therapeutic effect on heart disease!”

“The only possibility is that Charlie must have used some kind of method to leave some kind of drug, or some kind of energy in the tip of her right middle finger!”

“My goodness …… Charlie is too young, how on earth did he master such a miraculous skill?

At this time, Helena, found that Zhongquan actually stared at her right middle finger, hurriedly clenched her right hand fist, the middle finger on the injury to cover up.

At this time, Morgan also ran over, dumbfounded and with some surprise, asked, “Helena, are you really okay?”

“I am indeed fine.” Helena smiled faintly and spoke, “Maybe the doctor here is highly skilled in medicine and saved me.”

Morgan still looked incredulous and asked after, “So you are healed now?”

Helena said, “I can’t be sure if I’m cured, but I feel much better now, so there should be no more danger.”

At this time, Director Morris also ran out with several doctors, and Morgan hurriedly pulled him over and asked him, “Director Morris, is Helena really okay?”

Director Morris nodded repeatedly and said, “Her Highness’s body-related indicators have all returned to normal, and it seems that her physical strength and spirit are also very good.”

“So she should be out of danger, but as for how the actual situation is uncertain, a further in-depth examination may be needed.”

Zhongquan was busy saying, “Then hurry up and arrange the most comprehensive examination for her!”

At this time, Helena said, “Mr. Wade, it’s already late, since I’m out of danger, why don’t we focus on the important matters of the Wade Family Ancestral Ceremony first.”

“Otherwise if I delay the main event, I really feel sorry in my heart.”

I know you must be very dissatisfied with the concealment of my illness, and I know it’s all my fault, but the Wade family ancestral ceremony is a matter that can’t be missed.”

“And I’m willing to continue to accompany Morgan as his fiancée after the ancestral ceremony!”

“As for whether to continue to fulfill the marriage contract, after the ancestral ceremony, everything will be decided by you, I have no second thoughts!”

Hearing this, Zhongquan could not help but secretly sigh that this Helena was indeed not an ordinary girl.

She was able to find his pain point at once and gave a set of words that he could not refuse at all.

Now that Helena’s life was not in danger, if she had not greeted the collateral relatives with the direct members of the Wade family today, those relatives would have been talking and thinking about it.

After all, many of the relatives are thinking of taking advantage of this ancestral ceremony to get a glimpse of the Nordic royal princess.

If she doesn’t attend the official ancestral ceremony tomorrow, not only will the relatives talk about it, but the outside world will definitely start speculating about it too.

Therefore, instead of this, it is really better to let Helena follow the Wade family, first the most important ancestral ceremony to a successful conclusion.

As for the matter of whether to continue to fulfill the marriage contract, it is completely possible to wait for the tutor meeting and then talk.

Taking a step back, the Wade family could at least use Helena’s concealment of her physical defects as a reason to publicly withdraw from the Nordic royal family at that time.

So, he didn’t wait for the others to take a stand, he immediately nodded and said, “Helena, it’s really impressive that you have this kind of commitment.”

“In that case, then you should hurry back to the hotel to get ready, change your clothes, and make sure to arrive at the family manor before 9:30!”

Chapter 3447

Seeing Zhongquan’s promise, Helena was overjoyed and spoke almost without hesitation, “Thank you, Mr. Wade, I’ll go back and prepare now!”

After saying that, she looked at the two dumbfounded maids and said offhandedly, “Hurry up and follow me back!”

Only then did the two came back to their senses, not having time to think about what had happened, they hurriedly nodded and said, “Yes, Your Highness!”

Morgan saw that Helena seemed to be fine, the lewd thoughts in his heart regained the high ground, just now he still felt it was a pity that he could not have a k!ss, but he did not expect that the opportunity had come again now.

So, he hurriedly said attentively, “Honey, I’ll give you a ride.”

Helena smiled faintly at him and said seriously, “You have more important things to do, so don’t send me off, hurry back to the Wade family with Elder Mr. Wade, I’ll come over after I go back to the hotel and pack up!”

Zhongquan also spoke up and said, “Morgan, Helena is right, you should not follow to add to the chaos, we still have to hurry back, I changed the time of the relatives boarding to 9:30, it is not good to make a delay.”

He asked Leon, “Leon, have you told Charlie about the postponement?”

Leon busily said, “Back to Master, I have already talked to Young Master.”

“Good.” Zhongquan nodded with satisfaction and sighed, “Today and tomorrow are the once-in-12-years event of my Wade family, and the prologue for my family to return to the number one family spot in the country.”

“Now that the Su family has fallen, and another member of my family has returned as a tiger, I believe it won’t take long for us to return to the top of the country!”

When Andrew, Morgan, and even Hawade heard this, they were all a bit unhappy in their hearts.

Because they knew very well that this so-called tiger that Zhongquan was talking about was Charlie.

It seems that Elder Wade really sees Charlie as a big help for the future Wade family!

Morgan was in a very unhappy mood, yesterday his fiancée Helena was taken advantage of by Charlie.

The old man not only did not take the blame for himself, but also defended him, this matter made him angry all night long.

Zhongquan looked at the time, it was still twenty minutes short of nine o’clock, so he said to Leon, “Leon, hurry up and organize a motorcade to pick up Charlie from the Gu family.”

“He is the first son and grandson of our Wade family’s direct line, make sure to arrive before 9:30 to receive these foreign relatives with us.”

“Yes, Master.” Leon busily said, “I’ll prepare and get ready to leave immediately.”

Morgan’s heart was even harder: “What the hell? A mere Charlie, and you have to repeatedly go to pick him up? He is so worthy?”

But although Morgan’s heart is not happy, but on the surface, he does not dare to say anything.

Leon hurriedly called for a convoy, and a few minutes later, a convoy of ten cars arrived at the hospital gate, and after picking up Leon, they drove to the Gu family in a great hurry.

……

Chapter 3448

At this time, Helena had already returned to the hotel.

While quickly walking towards her room, she asked the two maids around her, “Have you reported the matter of my heart attack to Olivia?”

Both of them looked at each other and didn’t say anything.

Because they knew they had been exposed, they didn’t dare to casually say any information related to Princess Olivia at this time.

When Helena saw that they did not say anything, she said lightly: “I know that you are all Olivia’s people, and I don’t mean anything else.”

“I just think that the incident just now was just a false alarm, if you haven’t had the time to report to Olivia, you don’t have to report for the time being.”

Saying that, she continued, “Next, I will try to regain the Wade family’s trust in me and continue to promote the marriage with the Wade family, but if Olivia intervenes at this time, it is likely to have a negative impact.”

“Moreover, I believe that she let you two follow me, not only to spy on me, but also to save me immediately in case of sudden attack, to avoid being seen by the Wade family.”

“So if she knows about this, she will also blame you for not helping me to cover up, when the blame comes down, you will also be responsible.”

“So, why don’t all three of us pretend this never happened, so that the two of you don’t have to take responsibility, and I can have a chance to fight again, what do you think?”

The two girls exchanged a look and the Chinese girl spoke up, “Princess Helena, we haven’t bothered to talk back to Princess Olivia just now, we’ll delete the video from our phones later and pretend that nothing happened!”

“Good!” Helena breathed a sigh of relief and nodded: “Time is short, you guys come and help me with my makeup.”

……

At this time, Charlie had already changed his shirt and suit, and with the help of Sara, he had tied his tie, and after the whole was properly packed, he sat in the living room of the Gu family villa, waiting for Leon’s arrival.

The suit Lenan prepared for him was just the right size, like a tailor-made suit.

The material, shape, and style of the suit are all of the top level.

A suit like this texture, except for the top masters hand-made, even the best brand ready-made clothes, can not achieve such effect.

And Charlie’s whole temperament, also after changing into such a suit, there is a greater enhancement in it.

Even when Philip looked at it, he couldn’t help but sigh: “Charlie, this suit on you, it simply matches perfectly!”

Not only he is tall, handsome, and heroic, but he also has the aura of a successful gentleman, which makes him shine.

Charlie laughed: “The main thing is that the size fits well, just like a tailor-made one.”

Dove story

Sara said, “You don’t know, people looking for custom suits from this master, they have to fly to London to let the master personally measure the size, in order to set the size for you,”

“Mom and I went to pick a set of dummy models with a similar figure as yours, we both relied on memory, a little adjustment to determine the size, fortunately, it is all correct.”

Charlie said: “Thank you Sara, and Auntie, I usually live a rather rough life, if not for your thoughts, I simply do not have this string.”

Lenan smiled faintly and said seriously, “When you return to the Wade family this time, you must not let anyone belittle you, let them know that you are Changying’s son, and green out of blue!”

Charlie nodded solemnly and said, “I know Auntie!”

And next to her, Sara said in a soft voice, “Charlie, Dad has had a motorcade prepared, I will send you to the Wade family later!”

Charlie was surprised and asked, “How come there’s a caravan prepared?

Didn’t Butler Leon say he was coming to pick me up?”

Lenan said with a smile, “Your uncle said, you are the first son and grandson of the Wade family, the only son of the famous Changying, your return to the Wade family, must be glorious!”

“Therefore, our Gu family must also give you the icing on the cake! We must help you to hold up the stage!”

Philip immediately nodded and smiled, “That’s right! I’m afraid that the rest of the Wade family will deliberately humiliate you by taking advantage of your 20 years of wandering,”

“So we must let them know the moment you arrive at the Wade family that you are not only the first son and grandson of the Wade family, but also the future son-in-law of my Gu family.

Charlie didn’t know what to say for a while.

He naturally understood Philip’s good intentions, but he was more or less ashamed in his heart.

At this time, the Gu family’s subordinate came to inform, “Master and Madam, the Wade family’s Butler Leon has arrived!”

Hearing that Leon had arrived, Philip immediately said, “You all sit down, I’ll go get him!”

Chapter 3449

Philip did not let others follow, and got up by himself and went out the door.

As soon as he saw Leon, he quickly stepped forward and shook hands with him, smiling and said: “Leon! It’s been a while! You’re in Eastcliff, but you don’t come to see me often!”

Leon said respectfully, “Mr. Gu! I’ve been very busy lately, I haven’t visited you for a while, you’re looking better and better!”

Philip nodded and laughed, “Thanks to Charlie, otherwise you’d have to visit me at my grave.”

“Yes!” Leon nodded heavily and spoke, “To this day, Young Master’s skills have become unfathomable!”

Philip sighed, still holding Leon’s hand, and said seriously, “Leon, thanks to you quietly protecting Charlie for so many years, this kindness, I, Philip, will never forget!”

Leon bowed with fear and trepidation and said, “Mr. Gu, you are too kind. ……

This is all within my duty, Young Master Changying had been a great benefactor to me, even if I am asked to do it, it is only right and proper!”

Philip said: “Leon, you have feelings and righteousness, Brother Wade did not misjudge you!”

Leon smiled faintly and said respectfully, “Mr. Gu, if you want to say that you have love and righteousness, you are more than me!”

Philip sighed: “Hey! Leon! It is because you and I are people who value love and righteousness that you have to come and see me more often! You and I were both with Brother Wade back in the day and received his kindness,”

“We have common experiences and common topics, so we should always have a drink together and reminisce about the past.”

Philip said, and hollowed out his heart: “Leon, to tell the truth, you have always been a friend in my heart, and I believe that in the eyes of Brother Wade is also the same!”

Hearing these words, Leon was touched deep inside, and his eyes were flushed with red.

Back then, although he had always followed Changying’s side and would often come into contact with Philip, he always felt that he was Changying’s subordinate, while Philip, on the other hand, was Changying’s brother.

Therefore, his own status is much lower than Philip’s.

Therefore, after Changying’s death, he was not good enough to take the initiative to contact Philip, appearing to be a bit high up.

However, seeing that Philip’s words were from the bottom of his heart, he said seriously: “Yes, Mr. Gu! You can rest assured! As long as you don’t mind my nagging, I will definitely come to you for a drink from now on!”

Philip nodded: “As long as I’m in Eastcliff, you can come anytime!”

“Okay!” Leon agreed and asked, “By the way, Mr. Gu, is Young Master ready?

He has to arrive at the Wade family before 9:30, after 9:30, the foreign relatives’ representatives arrive one after another, today is crucial for the young master.”

Hearing this, Philip raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at Leon, and asked seriously, “Leon, you have been secretly protecting Charlie for so many years, waiting for this day, right?”

“Yes!” Leon said firmly, “Mr. Gu, I’m not going to lie to you, after personally coffining Young Master Changying back then, I only lived for two things!”

“The first thing, is to witness Young Master Charlie take over the Wade family!”

“The second thing, is to witness him avenge Young Master Changying and Young Lady!”

Hearing this, Philip once again clasped his hands with Leon and said with unparalleled determination, “Leon! I think exactly the same as you do!”

Leon faintly froze, then couldn’t help but sigh and said, “Mr. Gu, the only thing I’m worried about is that Young Master Charlie has always wanted to draw a line in the sand with the Wade family ……”

“If he had always thought that way, he would probably not have bothered to take over the Wade family.”

Chapter 3450

Philip laughed: “Don’t worry Leon! I drank with Charlie for a few hours yesterday and told him one by one about the situation back then, he has thoroughly understood Brother Wade’s legacy back then, and he has also decided that he must become the head of the Wade family!”

Leon said incomparably surprised, “Really?! That …… that is really great!!! With his strength, given time, he will definitely be able to become the head of the Wade family!”

Philip nodded solemnly: “As you said, Charlie becoming the head of the Wade family is only the first step, to avenge Brother Wade and Sister and lead the Wade family to the top of the world is the ultimate goal!”

“At that time, I will also devote everything of my family to carry the palanquin for Charlie!”

Hearing this, Leon immediately knelt down on one knee and said gratefully, “Mr. Gu, you are so righteous to Young Master Changying, please accept my obeisance!”

Philip hurriedly helped him up and said seriously, “Leon, you don’t have to do this big salute to me, from now on you and I are comrades! We must work together and cooperate from the inside and outside to clear all obstacles for Charlie’s succession to the Wade family!”

Leon nodded heavily: “I understand! I’ve been waiting for this day for the past twenty years!”

Philip nodded and smiled, saying, “Good! With your words, I am relieved!”

After saying that, he added: “Charlie is ready, you come in with me first.” 

“Okay!” Leon followed Philip and stepped into the Gu family villa.

When he saw Charlie, Leon said with a surprised look on his face, “Young Master, your outfit today is really spirited!”

Charlie smiled faintly: “Right, housekeeper Leon, didn’t you say that the foreign relatives would come to the door before nine o’clock, why did you change it to nine-thirty?”

Leon said awkwardly: “There was an unexpected situation, so the master postponed the time by half an hour.”

After saying that, Leon added: “Princess Helena had a heart attack and was sent to the hospital, and it was only with great difficulty that she was out of danger.”

Sara exclaimed, “Ah? That Helena really had a heart attack?”

Leon nodded: “Yes, and at first the situation was very dangerous, the doctor originally said that she would not live more than a few hours, but later on she got better.”

Sara looked at Charlie and said with surprise: “Charlie, you are too good! That Helena must have bitten her right middle finger to get better, right?”

Charlie laughed: “See through, don’t say through, it’s meaningless to keep saying it so bluntly.”

Leon said with a smile at the side, “I also noticed just now, Princess Helena’s right finger did have a bite mark, our young master is great, wonderful hands!”

Philip and Lenan were confused, Lenan couldn’t help but ask, “What are you guys talking about, why don’t I understand?”

Sara laughed: “Mom, it’s a long story, I’ll tell you after I send Charlie back!”

Leon also said, “Young Master, it’s already nine o’clock, we have to leave quickly.”

“Yeah.” Charlie nodded and said to Sara, “Sara, since Butler Leon is here, you don’t have to see me off, so as not to toss and turn.”

Sara immediately refused, “No! Then I’ll go too! It’s not that far anyway!”

Philip said, “Sara, today is the Wade family’s reception for foreign relatives, not to the public, and not to other guests, so you should not go to the party.”

Sara pouted and said, “Then the big deal is that I won’t get off the car when I get to the place, so I’ll send Charlie to the Wade family, and I’ll follow the family’s caravan directly back.”

Philip laughed helplessly, “Okay, since you are willing to toss yourself, then go ahead.”

“Hee hee.” Sara spat out her tongue and hurriedly held Charlie’s arm, saying, “Charlie, let’s go!”

Chapter 3451

Since both the Wade family and the Gu family prepared a motorcade, Philip simply let the Gu family’s motorcade follow as well, to help Charlie hold up more of the scene.

On the way to the Wade family, Leon personally drove Charlie’s car and told in detail about today’s Helena accident.

After listening to it, there are only three feelings in Charlie’s heart.

First, Helena concealed the truth, indeed an ill-intentioned.

Second, the Wade family dumped the pot is indeed a bit shameless.

Third, Helena and the Wade family can reach a consensus on such a basis, proving that both sides are human beings, none of them are frugal.

In addition, he could also deduce that Helena’s current situation should have been the end of the road.

On the one side, the Wade family is hardly willing to let her pass through the door, while on the other side, the royal family members who threatened her with her mother’s life are unlikely to let her go back easily.

Now one can say that she is in a dilemma.

But Charlie did not want to help Helena.

One, she is not familiar, the second is that although she is pitiful but too heavy-minded.

This kind of person, is not suitable for too much contact.

When twenty Rolls-Royces drove into the Wade family with great pomp and display, Zhongquan had already led all the members of the Wade family and personally came out to greet them.

In the crowd, Helena has changed into a very formal dress, and put on very decent makeup, completely shifting from the fact that she just walked through the ghost gate.

At this time, for Zhongquan, the mood is particularly excited.

For Charlie, Zhongquan has many expectations.

Not only because of his impenetrable strength, as well as him against the Su family, in the Middle East to show the kind of destructive momentum. 

It is because of Charlie’s mastery of bringing people back from the dead and returning to youth.

Not to mention the fact that Helena biting her finger to save her life happened just over half an hour ago.

This time the entire Eastcliff high society, until now, wants to understand, how Philip in the end changed from a dying pancreatic cancer patient at an advanced stage, into a perfectly healthy, and even twenty years younger person.

It is a pity that Philip kept his mouth shut and did not say anything to the public, even to his close friends, he did not reveal the slightest.

Others do not know the reason, but Zhongquan knows.

He knew that it was all Charlie’s doing.

Because, Charlie had personally said to Cynthia.

Just for this, Zhongquan is willing to grovel to Charlie.

If he could get twenty years of life promotion in exchange for his groveling, it would be the most cost-effective deal he had ever made in his life.

However, no one else in the family, except Cynthia, understood what the old man was doing.

It was just as well to let Charlie come back, after all, he was the first relative of the Wade family.

But the old man personally brought all of Charlie’s uncles, aunts, and siblings to welcome him at the gate, this kind of self-degrading practice was unacceptable to these people.

However, Zhongquan didn’t say anything and didn’t let them say anything.

When the others saw him come out, they could only follow honestly.

Soon, the vehicle Charlie was riding in came to a stop in front of the Wade family.

He looked out of the window at Zhongquan and the Wade family in two rows behind him, and felt a lot of emotions in his heart.

Back then, his parents left the capital in anger with him, and none of the Wade family members saw them off at that time. 

Now, twenty years later, he has returned, but the Wade family, led by the old man, all out in a line to welcome.

The two contrast, how ironic!

And at this time, Charlie sat in the car and did not mean to get off.


Chapter 3452

Leon had already stepped down from the front car, quickly came to the door of the car where Charlie was, took the initiative to pull open the door, and respectfully said, “Young Master, we have arrived.”

Charlie nodded gently.

He still didn’t rush to get out of the car, but said to Sara inside the car, “Sara, it’s hard for you to especially accompany me on the trip.”

Sara smiled sweetly, “Charlie, what are you still polite to me for.”

Charlie nodded, then said, “Then I’ll go down first, you don’t have to pick me up at night, after I’m done, I’ll have Butler Leon send me back.”

“Okay.” Sara was busy saying, “Then I’ll wait for you at home.”

Charlie answered, and only then did he walk out of the Rolls Royce. 

At this moment, Morgan was already dying of anger.

He lowered his voice and complained to his father Andrew, who was beside him, “I don’t know where the hell this Charlie got such a big stance!”

“Grandpa came out to greet him personally, and he didn’t get out of the car, but he had to wait for Butler Leon to open the door for him! He’s too arrogant!”

Andrew glared at him and said in a low voice, “Keep your mouth shut! Don’t you know the words “Trouble comes out of your mouth”?”

Morgan could only shut his mouth resentfully.

Although his heart was still full of indignation, he didn’t dare to show too much discontent.

Charlie got down from the car and did not immediately greet the Wade family members, but stood outside the car, turned around and waved to Sara in the car, and only turned back after seeing the Rolls Royce Sara was on leave.

Most of the Wade family members were dissatisfied with Charlie’s performance, but Zhongquan was not angry at all, instead, he was very excited and went forward to take his hand and choked up,

“Charlie, you’ve been away from home for so long and finally came back! God has blessed my family, now I can live to see you return to the family, it is no regret to die!”

Charlie knew that the old man’s words did not have a high degree of credibility.

However, he did not refute his face, politely said: “Grandfather, so many years, let you worry.”

Zhongquan said with emotion: “It’s okay, it’s good to be back! It’s good to be back!”

Saying that, he hurriedly took Charlie’s hand and faced the whole Wade family behind him and said enthusiastically, “Come, Charlie, you’ve been away from home for too long, many people you may not remember, grandpa will introduce them to you.”

At this time, Charlie noticed Helena, who was in the crowd, she had a pair of azure eyes that kept staring at him without blinking.

He briefly crossed his gaze with her and saw that her eyes were full of gratitude and pleading, so he acted as if he didn’t see it and immediately turned to his eldest uncle, Andrew.

Because, the first person that the old man was going to introduce to Charlie was his eldest son, Charlie’s eldest uncle, Andrew.

Although Charlie and Andrew had not seen each other for twenty years, after all, the middle-aged man’s appearance had not changed much, so he could recognize them at a glance.

Zhongquan pointed at Andrew and said to Charlie, “Charlie, this is your eldest uncle, do you still remember?”

“Remember.” Charlie nodded his head, and also out of observance of etiquette, he took the initiative to speak, “Hello, Eldest Uncle, it’s been a long time.”

Although Andrew was more than a little upset with Charlie, but the surface work was still operated very well and sighed:

“Charlie, I am really so happy that you can come back! For so many years, you don’t know how much we worried about you”

Charlie nodded and said politely, “Thank you, Eldest Uncle.”

Andrew said with a fake smile, “Charlie, this time back, how long do you plan to spend in Eastcliff? Let your brother Morgan take you around Eastcliff properly later!”

These words of Andrew were also what many people wanted to ask Charlie.

They all wanted to know what Charlie’s intentions were when he came this time.

Is he coming to attend the ancestral ceremony and then return to Aurous Hill, or come and simply do not leave.

Especially Andrew, he knows that the old man is getting old and will soon will hand over the power, when he is naturally the next family head, and Morgan is naturally a candidate for the next family head.

However, at this time the coming back of Charlie, more or less will certainly affect the future direction of development.

Therefore, he must first understand Charlie’s intentions.

Charlie who can hear the meaning of Andrew’s words, smiled slightly and said: “Eldest uncle, I came back this time, is to recognize my ancestors, after recognizing my ancestors, I will become a person of the Wade family again.”

“So for how long, such a question, the answer should be to live as long as I want!”

After saying that, he laughed again, “Even if I don’t live here often in the future, I have to ask grandpa to leave me a room, because I will definitely come back often!”

Chapter 3453

Hearing Charlie’s words, Andrew was depressed to the extreme.

He understood Charlie’s meaning, from now on, whether he lives in the Wade family, whether he stays in Eastcliff or not, he has officially returned to the Wade family.

Andrew cursed in his heart: “This kid is a bit disgusting when he does this ……”

But, in front of the old man, he did not dare to say a word. 

So, he could only smile and say, “Good good! Just come back!”

The old man turned to Charlie and introduced his third uncle Changyun, fourth uncle Changjun, aunt Cynthia, and youngest aunt Laila.

When Cynthia was introduced, Cynthia’s expression was very attentive, and said with an excited face, “Charlie, aunt has waited for you for so many years, and you’ve finally come back! The spirits of your parents in heaven will be very relieved!”

Saying that, fake choking a few sounds, but just no tears flowed down.

Charlie has also long been accustomed to Cynthia this set, she is after all the noble origin of the Wade family daughter, using the more popular words, this is definitely an old princess.

The old princess has been arrogant and domineering all her life, and never needed to bow to anyone, so the acting skills are not very good, but also understandable.

After all, this kind of old princess, usually does not have the energy to study and improve her acting skills.

Charlie can also see that she has tried her best to act, it is the tears really do not listen.

So, he also smiled faintly and said politely, “Thank you, aunt.”

It was the youngest aunt, Laila, who hadn’t spoken, who didn’t say a word but her eyes were already red.

Dove story

When Elder Wade was introducing her, her tears were already taut, holding Charlie’s hand while crying and choking, “Charlie, come back this time, don’t ever leave again ……”

Looking at the young aunt in front of him, who is about forty years old, Charlie could not help but recall his childhood in his heart.

Aunt Laila is a full round older than himself, when he was small, he was a child, she was an older child.

At that time, he was very sticky to her, because she would take him to play every day after school.

And she in turn was very sticky to her dad, because of several older siblings, she had the best relationship with him.

And Charlie’s father also doted on the youngest sister, basically treated as a daughter in general, giving whatever she wanted, so the two siblings, although the age difference is quite a lot, but the relationship was really very cordial.

In Charlie’s memory, the younger aunt’s character is very lively and cheerful, and unlike Cynthia have so many small mind.

At that time, Cynthia got close to Andrew and deliberately distanced her father.

The reason was that she felt that the future heir of the Wade family would definitely be Andrew as the eldest son, so she had already developed a sense of standing in line early on.

On the contrary, Laila had never had those complicated thoughts.

When Charlie followed his parents to leave home, Laila was attending school abroad, and Charlie’s memory of her was still stuck in the picture when she graduated from high school and everyone sent her abroad.

At that time, the younger aunt, or a young girl, and now, has also reached the age of confusion.

Seeing the true feelings of this relative, Charlie could not help but sigh in his heart, and said respectfully, “Aunt, don’t worry, I came back this time to recognize my ancestors, and even if I leave Eastcliff temporarily, I will not break off my ties with the family.”

With these words, his meaning was already very clear.

Chapter 3454

After he returned to the Wade family this time, he would definitely still have to return to Aurous Hill, but he had already formally recognized his ancestors, and would officially become a member of the Wade family direct line again.

This, in the ears of Zhongquan and Laila, is naturally happy, but others heard, hearts are very upset.

Charlie’s phrase acknowledging his ancestors means that there will be another competitor in the future battle for the family property.

After the old man took Charlie and greeted the elders one by one, the rest were those who were Charlie’s equals.

The oldest is Morgan, followed by Hawade, and several other relatively young siblings.

In addition to Morgan and Hawade, the rest of the rich second generation, who grew up well off, did not feel much for Charlie, a relative who had been away from home for 20 years, and everyone just exchanged a few superficial pleasantries.

Seeing that Charlie and all the people had met one by one, Zhongquan looked at the time and said cheerfully, “It’s a good thing that Charlie has come back, let’s go in and sit down.”

“Let’s all have a good catch-up together, the time will come later, and the relatives should come to pay their respects.”

Seeing that the old man instructed, everyone moved together to the main hall of the Wade family villa.

Helena had been following Morgan’s side and wanted to find an opportunity to communicate with Charlie alone, but seeing the situation at this time was unlikely, so she had to give up for the time being.

At this time, the Wade family villa main hall.

The large main hall in the center of the villa, has been in accordance with the ancestral training, with a number of huanghuali wood chairs, set out a fan shape.

In the middle of the fan, is the old man’s seat, and on both sides of the seat, there are more than ten chairs.

These, are the seats of the direct members of the Wade family.

Around the fan, there are hundreds of simple folding chairs neatly placed, these are the seats prepared for the foreign relatives.

Zhongquan pulled Charlie to the main seat, pointed directly to the right-hand side, and said to him: “Charlie if your father were alive,”

“He seat on my right hand would be his, now that he is gone and you have returned to the Wade family, then this seat, naturally, is yours!”

Zhongquan directly let him sit on his right-hand side, a move that immediately surprised everyone.

Because according to the rules, a while later foreign relatives come to pay their respects, the old man sat in the main seat, the eldest son sat in the lower-left seat, the second son sat in the lower right seat.

The son generation of the left and right sit next, before the turn of the grandson generation.

After the grandchildren are also seated, the daughters and granddaughters then sit next to each other on the outermost side.

As for grandsons and granddaughters, people with foreign surnames are not allowed to participate, so Cynthia and Laila’s husband and children did not come.

Since Changying, who was the second son, had passed away, his place, according to the old rules, should be deferred to the third son Changyun to sit.

Twelve years ago at the last ancestral ceremony, Changyun did take Changying’s place.

However, this time, Zhongquan did not give Changyun a chance. 

Andrew felt that the old man had favored Charlie too much, so he couldn’t help but say, “Dad, Charlie just came back, I understand that you feel sorry for him,”

“But this rule can’t be changed casually, since Changying is no longer here, this seat should be taken by Changyun, Charlie should sit with his cousin Morgan!”

Changyun’s heart was slightly relieved.

Seeing that Charlie was going to take his place, he was most unhappy in his heart.

But he didn’t dare to open his mouth to argue with the old man, so it was good that he had his elder brother to stand up and say something fair for him.

Zhongquan scoffed at Andrew’s words and said indifferently: “Rules are made by people! I am the head of the Wade family, so I can arrange whatever I want.”

After saying that, he looked at Charlie and said without any doubt, “Charlie, you sit here!”

Charlie, of course, had no opinion.

Now, he was not only going to sit next to Elder Wade, but in the near future, he was going to replace Elder Wade and sit in that proper seat of the old man.

Therefore, today’s offense to the eldest uncle and the third uncle is just an appetizer.

One day, he is going to offend all of the Wade family members.

But he does not care, as the saying goes, to wear the crown, must bear its weight.

He wants the Wade family to submit, he must first offend the Wade family all clean.

Then, then the stink of their temper, one by one to govern the submissive.

To make them learn to bend, learn to bend the knee, learn to submit!

Only then, he could sit firmly in the position of the Wade family’s family head.

So, he smiled faintly and said without thinking, “Okay! Then I’ll sit here!”

After saying that, he directly sat down on the seat next to the family head!

Chapter 3455

No one expected that Charlie would sit on that seat so openly and casually. 

As if, that seat itself was his.

Changyun, who was robbed of his seat, was so angry that his face turned green.

He originally thought that since Charlie was a newcomer, he must have restrained his sharpness, and even if the old man let him sit in this seat, he would have taken the initiative to resign and then returned the seat to him as an elder.

But who would have thought, this guy actually sat down directly!

This makes Changyun heart can’t help but curse angrily: “Da*n! This boy is too ignorant of the rules. Just came back and grabbed your third uncle’s seat, do you want to step on my head to get to the top?”

The elder Andrew was also very upset in his heart.

He originally thought that Charlie would be more restrained and humble when he returned to the Wade family, in front of the old man and so many uncles.

But he did not expect that Charlie would simply ignore these so-called elders.

Andrew couldn’t help but curse in his heart, “This Charlie, stealing Changyun’s position, on the surface, is hitting Changyun’s face, but in reality, is giving Morgan a downward spiral!”

“He is a grandchild after all, whether by generation, by seniority, or by order of seniority, he should be behind my two younger brothers, and also behind my son Morgan!”

“But now, the old master actually let him go directly over Morgan, over the old uncles, and sit directly in front of Old man……”

“If the old man favors him to this extent, that’s an extremely dangerous sign!

In case he overtakes Morgan, then in the future, is it possible that the Wade family will fall into his hands?!”

Morgan was just as angry.

In any family, the eldest son and grandson are the ones with the highest gold content, so in Morgan’s eyes, his younger siblings, who will all have to make a living under him in the future, are naturally inferior to him by several levels.

Not to mention these younger siblings, even those uncles, and aunts too.

When the old man leaves, the Wade family’s power will be handed over to his father, these uncles and aunts began to the development of the wind direction of the relatives.

At that time, they do not also have to look at their own face?

But today, the old man has raised Charlie to such a high position, which really gives him a huge sense of crisis.

The other Wade family members are also dissatisfied with the old man’s approach, but at this time no one dares to say it to his face, so each one can only hold back.

After everyone sat down, Leon took a guest invitation written with a brush and handed it to Zhongquan with both hands, saying respectfully,

“Master, for this ancestral ceremony, there are 791 members of the Wade family from all over the world, and the list is all on this invitation.”

“Good!” Zhongquan nodded in satisfaction and said, “The fact that so many members of the family’s side branches can come proves that they haven’t forgotten their roots!”

Leon handed over another invitation and continued, “Master, the representatives of the relatives who came to pay their respects today are one hundred and thirty-six in total.”

“All of them are the heads of the branches of the Wade family and the eldest sons and grandsons, the list is on this posting, and the order on it is the order of the relatives’ visits later.”

Chapter 3456

Zhongquan took it, swept it, and smiled: “This time, there are many more first sons and grandsons of each family than last time!”

“Yes.” Leon nodded and said, “There are quite a few young people inside, all of them are about 16 to 25 years old, last time when the ancestor worship ceremony was held, they were still children, so they didn’t come to the worship service.”

Zhongquan nodded and said with a smile, “Our Wade family is thriving and has spread its branches all over the country and the world.

Leon said, “That’s natural!”

Leon asked, “Master, it’s still three minutes to 9:30, more than a hundred relatives of the Wade family are already waiting outside the manor, can we let them come in one by one to pay their respects?”

Zhongquan nodded and said with a smile, “It’s okay, let’s start!”

Saying that, he also turned his face and introduced to Charlie at the side, “Charlie, the first one who will come to pay respects later is your second grandfather’s family, I wonder if you still remember him?”

Charlie shook his head, “I don’t remember much.”

Zhongquan laughed: “You should have seen him once or twice when you were small, but you have been away from home for too long after all,”

“And your second grandfather’s family is in Canada, so there are not many opportunities to come to China.”

Saying that, Zhongquan added: “Speaking of the Wade family so many side relatives, your second grandfather’s family is the closest to us, after all, he is my own brother.”

The others saw that Elder Wade had been talking and laughing with Charlie, and each of them was jealous in their hearts.

Soon, the crowd heard at the door, Leon shouted out, “Jonathan Wade, the grandson of the Wade family, with his eldest son John Wade and eldest grandson Jerome Wade, pay a visit to the door!”

As soon as the words fell, an old man with white hair walked in with a middleaged man and a young man laughingly.

This old man was Zhongquan’s own brother, Jonathan Wade.

With his eldest son and grandson, Jonathan stepped straight to Zhongquan who was sitting at the center of the main seat, and spoke excitedly, “Big brother! It’s been a long time!”

Zhongquan nodded and smiled, “You haven’t been back for the past two or three years, right? Usually, you don’t come back to see me as a big brother, it’s not right!”

Jonathan said ashamedly: “Big brother, my body can not stand the torment more and more, a few years ago a serious illness, stomach cut off more than half.”

Dove story

“This thing you also know, the doctor advised me not to overwork, so I usually do not go out of town.”

Speaking of this, Jonathan sighed again, “This ancestral ceremony, the children did not want me to come, but how could I skip it? Maybe this is the last time I will attend the ancestral ceremony!”

Zhongquan said, “Don’t talk nonsense, take good care of your health, you will definitely be able to come in twelve years!”

Jonathan sighed lightly and waved his hand, “Brother, I know my health well, I’ll be satisfied if I can live another three to five years, how dare I hope for twelve years.”

I want to return my body to my country after I die and bury it in the ancestral grave of our Wade family, but the children did not agree at first, they thought it was too far away and it was not easy to come to see me and pay respects.”

Zhongquan blurted out, “All right! Don’t talk nonsense, this time come back for a few more days, we brothers get together well!”

“Okay!” Jonathan nodded repeatedly, and then said to his son and grandson, “John, Jerome, what are you still waiting for, hurry up to pay respect to the head of our Wade family!”

John hurriedly knelt down on one knee and said with a clasped fist, “John pays respect to Eldest Uncle!”

His son, Jerome, also knelt down after him and said respectfully, “Jerome pays respects to Eldest Grandfather!”

Zhongquan smiled as he held the two up and said cheerfully, “Come, come, oldest two, and John, Jerome, let me introduce you.”

Andrew, the son of the Wade family, by now had already lifted his butt0cks and was ready to get up.

Because according to the rules, this kind of formal occasion, even if everyone knows each other, they must still go through the motions.

And as the eldest son, he must be the first to be introduced.

But who would have thought that just as his butt0cks lifted up a few centimeters, Zhongquan on the side pulled Charlie and introduced him to Jonathan’s grandchildren, “This is the son of Changying, Charlie!”

Chapter 3457

The moment Zhongquan said the word Charlie, Andrew sat back in his chair with his butt0cks hitting a bit faster.

The anger in his heart had made him feel somewhat numb.

“Today, from the moment the old master asked the whole family to go and greet Charlie, everything related to Charlie is above normal standards!”

“I can see that the old man is bent on promoting Charlie to the top ……”

“For me and Morgan, this is an extremely dangerous signal, if it continues to develop like this, Charlie might replace me as the heir!”

And at this time, Jonathan and family, hearing that Charlie is Changying’s son, are all in shock.

Jonathan looked up and down at Charlie and sighed and said, “You really look like Changying!”

Saying that, he looked at Zhongquan and asked, “Big brother, hasn’t Changying’s son been missing for many years? When did you find him? Why didn’t you tell us about such a big event earlier, so that we could be happy too!”

Zhongquan laughed: “It’s been some days since we found Charlie, but his character is rather low-key,”

“And he hasn’t been in the city during this period of time, and today is the first time he came back after being away from home for so many years.”

“So it is!” Jonathan turned to Charlie, stretched out a pair of wrinkled hands, clasped him, and sighed: “Charlie, your father is the pride of the Wade family, even now, those top families in North America still smell your father’s name when he is mentioned!”

“Since you have returned to the Wade family, you must inherit your father’s legacy and carry forward the Wade family!”

Charlie really had no impression of this second grandfather, but he could also see that this second grandfather was speaking from the bottom of his heart, so he respectfully said, “Second grandfather, don’t worry, I will do it!”

“Good! Great!” Jonathan said gratefully, “The return of the son of the Changying to the Wade family is really congratulatory, in tomorrow’s ancestral ceremony, the old ancestors will also be overjoyed!”

John also could not help but sigh: “When Changying was alive, he was the light of the Wade family, and I think back then, every one of our generations admired him.

Zhongquan laughed and said, “I believe Charlie will too!”

After saying that, he added, “Older two, you take John and Jerome to sit next to you for a while, we start half an hour late today, time is short, so we won’t introduce the pleasantries one by one.”

Jonathan nodded and said, “Okay big brother, then we will go to the side and sit down first, you continue!”

Andrew was depressed in his heart: “During the whole meeting, as the eldest son, I didn’t even have a chance to stand up and exchange pleasantries, the old man is completely paving the way for Charlie!”

Just as Andrew’s resentment was unbearable, the second wave of foreign relatives who came to pay their respects also walked in.

As before, Zhongquan only introduced Charlie to the visiting relatives, not giving him, the eldest son, a chance to get up.

In half an hour’s work, dozens of branches of the Wade family and more than a hundred relatives who came to pay respects had basically finished paying respects.

The closest relatives were Zhongquan’s two half-brothers’ families, followed by his cousins with one grandmother, and the further back, the more distant the relatives were.

After everyone had finished paying their respects, Zhongquan stood up and said in a loud voice: “Thank you all for coming all the way here, no matter where you are, you all have the bloodline of our Wade ancestors flowing in your bodies,”

“And are all blessed by our Wade ancestors. I also hope that all the descendants of the family here can be more united to carry forward the Wade family in the world!”

In the main hall, warm applause erupted.

Chapter 3458

As the head of the family, Zhongquan felt an overwhelming sense of accomplishment and said smilingly, “Gentlemen, nowadays, the Su family has suffered various blows one after another,”

“and the whereabouts of the eldest and second sons are unknown, so the overall strength has already experienced a serious decline!”

Speaking of this, Zhongquan laughed with great enthusiasm, “I believe that when this year’s revenue figures come out, our Wade family will surpass the Su family, achieve a reversal, and become the number one family in China!”

Inside the main hall, there was once again thunderous applause.

While Zhongquan was making his impassioned speech, a very large caravan of vehicles was coming in a big way.

At the head of the convoy, there were more than twenty pure black Les Roches, followed by a number of extended Land Rover off-road vehicles.

The most shocking thing is that behind the SUVs, there are 20 to 30 extended flatbed transporters!

And these flatbed transporters, each of them are placed horizontally on several cheap poor quality coffins!

Because the flatbed truck simply with no fence, so these coffins, all with a big red rope, are fixed to death on the flatbed truck.

More outrageous is that these coffins are not only fixed with red ropes, and even on each coffin, there is also large, red silk woven by a large red flower!

In Chinese funeral customs, black and white are the main, yellow and purple are complementary.

And big red, is extremely taboo!

The black coffin, with red ropes, red satin flowers, which gives the impression that full of eerie.

Wade family’s bodyguard standing in the courtyard at the sight of this scene, have alerted.

Hundreds of people immediately blocked in front of the other caravan, while keeping the gates of the manor tightly closed.

A chief guard stood out and shouted at the caravan, “This is the important place of the Wade Mansion! No idle people are allowed to approach! If you don’t back off, don’t blame us for not being polite!”

At this moment, the Rolls-Royce at the head of the line slowly stopped.

Immediately, the car door opened and Harmen, the white-clothed Tiger King of the Cataclysmic Front, stepped down.

The chief guard of the Wade family stepped forward and questioned in a cold voice: “Who are you? What do you mean by this?”

Harmen laughed coldly and said, “You are not worthy of knowing who I am, you are just a dog who protects the courtyard!”

“Go tell those members of your Wade family’s direct lineage that the coffin prepared for them by our Supreme Commander has been delivered! Tell them to crawl out on their knees and sign for it!”

The Chief Protector of the Wade Family was furious and said, “How dare you!

How dare you! If you don’t get lost, I will not be polite!”

In the martial field, he knew, the only four-star martial artist was Luther of the He family, and no one else could be higher than four stars.

And Harmen’s strength is a solid six-star martial artist, so the Wade family’s chief guardian can’t even see his strength.

At this moment, Harmen glared at him, his eyes full of murderous aura, and said, “Just a dirt dog like you, you are also worthy to shout in front of me?”

After saying that, he frowned and shouted angrily in a cold voice: “Give you death!”

As soon as the words fell, Harmen immediately threw a fierce punch towards the Wade Family’s chief steward’s abdomen.

The speed of this punch was so fast that everyone present couldn’t see it clearly.

Almost in a flash of lightning, the chief steward of the Wade Family’s courtyard violently flew backwards at an extremely fast speed.

At the same time, his mouth spurted out a great pressure of blood, cutting an arc of blood mist in the air ……

After flying backwards for tens of meters, the Wade family’s strongest chief caretaker, the whole person hit the family manor door heavily.”

“His eyes were wide open, his face was as white as paper, and his abdomen, already visible to the nak3d eye, had deflated a large piece!

Immediately afterwards, his whole body slid down from the gate like a free fall, and fell to the ground with a crash, exhaling the breath of death!


Chapter 3459

The bloody scene in front of them made all the Wade family courtiers feel like a thunderstorm!

Who would have thought that these people would directly kill the most powerful chief steward of the family with a single punch just after a single encounter?

This, what kind of terrifying strength is this?

In an instant, more than a hundred courtiers of the family subconsciously retreated a few steps back, everyone’s innermost heart was terrified!

Harmen killed the Wade family’s chief guard with one punch, his expression remained relaxed.

Took out a handkerchief from his pocket, gently wiped the back of his hand, looked around slowly, and said in a cold voice: “Who else is not convinced, feel free to stand out!”

As soon as the words fell, the more than 100 courtiers of the Wade family retreated more than ten meters one after another.

When the chief steward was killed by the other side just now, they had already lost all their fighting spirit.

Harmen saw the gang retreating, immediately took out a cigar, lit it and took a drag, sneered:

“Listen to me, I’m here to settle accounts with the Wade family, not with you guard dogs, so from now on, as long as you open the door and do not block my way, I will spare your lives!”

Speaking of this, his expression suddenly became cold and incomparable, pointing at the dead chief guard in the distance, he said in a stern voice: “But if anyone still dares to stand in my way and speak to me as this dead dog did, then don’t blame me for not being polite!”

When the crowd heard these words, their expressions were even more panicked to the extreme.

The other party’s strength had already surpassed them by more than one level, so if they didn’t behave themselves at this time, they would only end up worse than the Chief Steward.

So, the gang hurriedly opened the door, and then one by one, like captives who surrendered, lowered their heads and quickly retreated to both sides, completely giving way to the door of the Wade family manor.

Harmen looked at the gang’s actions and gave a disdainful grunt.

In fact, today, this kind of bad thing to send a coffin, he does not want to proceed at all.

He is one of the four battle commanders of the Cataclysmic Front, with the super-strength of a six-star martial artist.

But as a result, he came to deal with a group of courtyard fighters like the Wade family, who have no strength and no backbone, is really a bit too big to be of much use.

However, since it was the order of the temple master Joseph Wan, he could only unconditionally follow it.

But, seeing that the strength of this group of people is really weak to negligible, he can’t help but feel a little bored in his heart.

Seeing that the gate had already given way, he turned to the elites of the Cataclysmic Front behind him and shouted, “Everyone follow me in, and the flatbed truck also bring them in together, and

take the coffin sent by the Supreme Commander to the door for the Wade family!”

Immediately, the elites followed Harmen and swaggered into the gate of the Wade family’s manor.

And dozens of flatbed trucks behind them also slowly started, pulling more than a hundred coffins and entering the gate of the Wade family’s manor one after another.

Seeing the convoy come in, the Wade family’s courtyard, only one person panicked to take out the walkie-talkie, said:

“Quickly notify the master! There is a group of unidentified people barged in!

They are extremely strong! The Chief Steward has been killed with one punch!”

Chapter 3460

As soon as the words left his mouth, the man’s forehead was pierced by a cigar that flew at great speed!

The back half of the cigar had already penetrated his brain, while the front half was exposed outside his skull!

The front end of the cigar was still lit, emitting wisps of smoke.

The guard also lost all consciousness in this instant and fell to the ground with a crash, dying on the spot.

And at this time, Harmen, took another cigar from his pocket, after lighting, shaking his head and sighing:

“Because of a dog, wasted a good Cuban cigar, they are fcuking delicate as a Cuban sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl, with their thighs root a little rub out, a pity ……”

……

At the same time, the guard inside the manor, heard the news from the intercom, immediately shocked to the core.

One of them rushed into the villa quickly, ready to report to Zhongquan.

Inside the main hall of the villa, Zhongquan had just received all the representatives of the Wade family’s relatives, and they were all sitting together, discussing the glory and achievements of the Wade family nowadays.

And even starting to think of the situation when the Wade family was dominant after the rapid decline of the Su family.

Zhongquan, as the head of the Wade family, was naturally elated, incomparably happy, and his sense of accomplishment was soaring like never before.

Just when everyone was having a good time, the subordinate rushed in, in a panic, and shouted with a crying voice: “No …… is not good! A large group of people broke in! They even killed the chief guard of the courtyard!”

In this instant, everyone in the main hall of the Wade family was dumbfounded!

Only Charlie, outwardly unperturbed, inwardly could not help but sigh:

“Cataclysmic Front, Cataclysmic Front, I your father have waited for you all morning, finally you have come! If you did not come, this big show, could not start!”

At this moment, Morgan subconsciously blurted out: “Who dares to barge into the Wade family and disturb us? Are they tired of living?”

His father, Andrew, also blurted out, “My Wade family has been cultivating in the capital for many years, but no one has ever dared to be so reckless!

Hurry up and gather everyone! I want to see what kind of person is so daring!”

Zhongquan’s expression was grave, and he immediately asked, “You said that the head of the courtyard was killed, is this true?”

The subordinate who came to inform said in a panic: “Master …… I don’t know about this either, it was the guard outside the manor who said it over the intercom ……”

Andrew now realized the key, said off the cuff: “The chief steward is killed?

This …… is not possible, right? He is a martial arts master ah!”

The others also figured this out and all of a sudden got nervous.

Cynthia asked nervously at this time: “Oh no, could it be that the Su family came to seek revenge?

Zhongquan said with a solemn face: “Not likely! We have no conflict with the Su family on the surface, so even if they want to seek revenge, it is not possible to attack our Wade family in broad daylight ……”

She stammered a little and asked, “Dad ……  then …… then who would it be ……”

After saying that, she looked at Charlie and couldn’t help asking, “Cha ……Charlie …… did you offend someone outside?”

Charlie lightly laughed and said, “I returned to the Wade family today for the first time, and this matter is only known to Uncle Gu’s family in addition to the Wade family.”

“Even if it is my enemies, they will not run here to seek revenge on me.”

Cynthia felt that Charlie had a point, after all, his current return to the Wade family they did not let the outside world know.

Others looking for him to seek revenge, it is unlikely to find the Wade family directly.

Just when everyone was nervous, a roar came from outside, as well as the loud sound made by the air release valve when the big truck brakes.

Dove story

Everyone in the Wade family looked at each other, all knew that there must be a big battle outside, but no one knew what to do.

At that moment, Harmen’s voice came from outside: “All Wade’s inside listen to me, I am Harmen Lu, the White Tiger King of the Cataclysmic Front!”

“I now give you thirty seconds to get out honestly! Otherwise, when I rush in, I’ll kill you all!”

Chapter 3461

“Cataclysmic Front?!”

Hearing these two words, Zhongquan’s younger brother Jonathan’s entire body shook into chaff and said in an unparalleled panic, “How could …… how could it be the Cataclysmic Front ……”

After saying that, he looked at Zhongquan with trepidation and asked offhandedly, “Big brother …… you …… how did you offend the Cataclysmic Front?!”

Zhongquan originally did not know much about the Cataclysmic Front, but some time ago the news of the Cataclysmic Front pervasive cover low, so he also has a lot of understanding of it.

Although some time ago, the Cataclysmic Front experienced a tragic defeat in Syria, but even so, the strength of the Front can no longer be underestimated.

The Front has tens of thousands of elite soldiers, and most of the internal top brass are martial arts masters, such strength, some small countries may not be their opponents, let alone a business family like the Wade family!

Therefore, everyone present, except Charlie, was scared to the point of weakness by the name of the Cataclysmic Front.

Zhongquan, who was always calm, was even a bit flustered at this time, and he said with a bewildered expression, “I don’t remember us having any problems with this Cataclysmic Front.”

“My Wade family has been doing business for so many years, and although we have many assets overseas, we have never been to war-torn places to make money …… and this kind of mercenary organization are completely two worlds of people……”

Andrew also scared, his liver trembling, can not help but ask: “Dad, they as a mercenary organization with tens of thousands of soldiers, why do they want to come to trouble us?!”

“I also don’t know ……” Zhongquan couldn’t help but ask: “Could there be some kind of misunderstanding?”

Saying that, he asked again, “Have the rest of you ever had any friction with the Cataclysmic Front?”

All of them looked at each other with blank faces.

How had they ever dealt with the Cataclysmic Front?

Even those like Jonathan, who lived overseas all the time, had only heard more about it, but had never had any dealings with it.

Morgan couldn’t help but look at Helena beside him and couldn’t help but ask: “Helena, is there any conflict between your royal family and the Cataclysmic Front?”

Helena immediately shook her head and said, “Although I have heard of the name, I have never heard of the royal family having any connection with them.”

“And the royal family never has any contact with this kind of gray area organization in order to maintain their image in front of the people.”

“That’s really strange ……” Morgan said nervously, “The Cataclysmic Front can’t just kill people at their door for no reason, they must have a target!”

Just when the Wade family was confused, Harmen was no longer prepared to give them time to think.

He said in a cold voice outside the door, “Listen to me, all of you! I’ll give you ten seconds, if you don’t come out, I’m going to kill you!”

When the Wade family heard this, they panicked to the extreme.

All of them looked at Zhongquan, hoping that he, the head of the family, could come up with a solution.

But he didn’t know what to do at this time.

Chapter 3462

Just then, Charlie stood up and said indifferently, “Let’s all go out together, since the other side has already attacked the door, it proves that the Wade family’s guards have all been solved by the other side.”

“Or all of them have fallen back, this house can’t provide any protection now, instead of waiting passively here, why don’t we go out and see what the other side really wants.”

When the Wade family heard this, each one of them was even more panicked.

They were not martial arts masters, and even hiding in the villa at such a time made their legs feel weak, let alone letting them go out and face the wrath of the Cataclysmic Front.

Zhongquan also felt that it was not right to go out directly, so he said to Charlie: “Charlie, don’t be impulsive!”

Charlie blandly said: “Since the other party can kill the Wade family’s chief guard, he must be able to kill every one of you sitting here, not to mention that he is not alone.”

“He has other people with him, I’m afraid they are also experts among experts, if you are not willing to go out, in case he gives the order, these experts rush in, you are all lambs to the slaughter, no one can run away!”

After saying that, he took a step and went in the direction of the gate, while walking, he said, “If you are afraid, follow me, so at least if they want to kill, they will kill me first.”

Charlie’s words made Zhongquan’s heart thump, then he said in a deep voice:

“Charlie is right, Chief Steward was the strongest one among the Wade family’s guards.”

“The other side can easily kill even him, let alone ordinary people like us? It’s a blessing but not a curse, it’s a curse that can’t be avoided! It’s better to listen to his advice and go out!”

After saying that, he immediately turned around and stepped out behind Charlie.

The others also completely gave up their illusions at this time, and could only follow the old man one after another towards the entrance of the hall.

Seeing this, Morgan hurriedly pulled his father and said in a low voice: “Dad, the gunshot the bird, since Charlie is willing to seek death, let him rush in front, we stand back!”

Andrew nodded his head.

He also did not want to take any risks, so he deliberately hung at the end of the crowd.

The crowd came out of the villa one after another, and only then did they realize that the other side had already surrounded the entire villa.

And the large courtyard, neatly parked rows of flatbed trucks filled with coffins.

The Wade family saw this situation, each of them is scared pale face! 

Live so big, have not seen who sent more than 100 coffins to other people’s homes, the impact of this scene on them and the oppressive force, is too strong!

The other people in the Wade family were stunned by the gesture, but Charlie did not feel surprised by the gesture in front of him.

He kept looking at the man in white at the head of the other party, because he could see that he had the highest strength among these people.

Charlie discovered that this man in white was the same as Walter Chen who had been captured by him and brought to China, both were six-star martial artists.

Only, his strength was a bit worse than Walter’s, who was already vaguely about to break through, while this white-clothed man was still in the middle stage of a six-star martial artist.

As for the others around him, they are all a bit weaker.

There are three five-star martial artists, as well as a dozen four-star martial artists, the remaining dozens of people, almost every one of them is the level of three-star martial artists.

Charlie also had to admit that the strength of this group of people from the Cataclysmic Front was indeed too much stronger than ordinary martial families.

A general martial art family wants to produce a three-star martial artist is not easy.

The three-star martial artists of the Front, are as many as the fcuking dumplings, is so many dumplings thrown into the pot, one can not finish cooking.

At this moment, Harmen saw that the Wade family people were all in a panic, so he sneered and asked in a stern voice: “Where is your family head?

Zhongquan was panicked, but he could only stand out with a stiff head and said, “I am the Wade family head!”

After saying that, he looked at Harmen and opened his mouth to question, “My Wade Family asks that it has no grievances or hatred with your Cataclysmic Front, why did you bring so many coffins to my Family?”

“No grievances and no hatred?” Harmen laughed and said, “Let me tell you, old man, not only do the Cataclysmic Front and your Wade Family have enmity, they have strong enmity!”

After saying that, he added: “Today, I am here to deliver an order to your Wade Family on the order of Joseph Wan, the Lord of the Cataclysmic Front, so listen to every word I say next with open ears!”

Chapter 3463

When the Wade family heard Harmen say that he had come on the order of the head of the Cataclysmic Front, they were all scared out of their wits.

They thought that offending the Cataclysmic Front was already very troublesome, but who would have thought that it was the Cataclysmic Front’ head who they had offended!

This is the leader of the mercenaries who has tens of thousands of elite mercenaries under his command!

If he is offended, wouldn’t there be no way to live?

At this moment, Harmen said in a cold voice: “The name of my Supreme

Commander of the Cataclysmic Front is Joseph Wan! He is the only son of the couple Arthur Wan and Billie Ma!”

After saying that, he looked at Zhongquan and questioned, “Old thing, do you still remember Arthur’s name?”

When these words came out, Zhongquan’s face instantly turned white!

Naturally, he knew the couple of Arthur and Billie!

But he never dreamed that the internationally renowned Cataclysmic Front was created by Arthur’s son!

The rest of the Wade family’s immediate family members were almost fainting from fear!

Andrew, Changyun, Cynthia, and the other five siblings also knew about Arthur’s suicide by jumping off a building and his wife’s subsequent suicide by taking poison.

Once they heard that the big man behind the other side was Arthur’s son, they knew that the other side had come to take revenge for their parents!

Arthur and his wife committed suicide, but also because of the defeat at the hands of Changying, the family was broken before the death of people.

Therefore, the Wade family knew in their hearts that even if the couple had committed suicide, their children would not be able to accept this reality.

At the same time will certainly be this blood debt, on the head of the Wade family.

As the saying goes, parental hatred is not shared, so the Wade family, these members of the direct line, hearing this, one has been desperate to the extreme.

Andrew inwardly fearful, but in order to be able to shake off the dry, can not help but come out, nervously off the record said: “You young brother, Arthur’s things we have naturally known.”

“But to tell the truth, back in the year with Arthur’s conflict, was my second brother Changying, it has nothing to do with us ……”

Harmen sneered: “Our Supreme Commander said, the year of the matter, although Changying Wade did, but Changying acted on behalf of your entire Wade family, used the Wade family resources, so for this matter, all the Wade family is responsible!”

Saying that, Harmen gave a slight beating and said in a loud voice: “Now, it’s time for your family to pay the price!”

Zhongquan’s mind was in a panic, but he still held on and said, “The Wade family is indeed responsible for the death of Arthur.”

“My son Changying also sighed when he heard the news of his death, saying that he did not kill them, but they died because of him, so it is hard to blame ……”

“The first time he heard the news, he sighed and sighed. If your master is willing to forgive the Wade family, the Wade family is willing to give ten billion in cash in return!”

Although Zhongquan felt that Arthur’s suicide was purely due to Arthur’s own fault, and had nothing to do with the Wade family, and the Wade family did not need to take any responsibility for it.

But he also understands in his heart, the death of parents placed on any person’s body, it is impossible to achieve absolute objectivity.

Arthur and his wife, in a formal casino, lost all their possessions and then chose to commit suicide.

Although they are willing to gamble to lose, although the casino also won a bright and open, but his children will certainly be abhorrent to the casino.

So, in this case, it is pointless to try to reason with each other.

Chapter 3464

The only thing you can do is to do everything you can to soothe the hatred within the other party.

Even if it is to pay tens of billions as compensation, it is still at all costs.

Hearing this, Harmen said with contempt, “Old thing, our Supreme Commander’s biggest goal in these twenty years is to make your Wade family pay in blood, this kind of unshared hatred, do you think that a mere ten billion can solve it?”

Dove story

Zhongquan also knows that the other party is unlikely to agree, but in business negotiations, the offer is never given in place in one step, so immediately said:

“Ten billion if your Supreme Commander does not see as significant, then you can say a number, as long as it is within the range of my Wade family, I am willing!”

Harmen laughed and said, “I didn’t expect, you old thing is still quite up to date.”

After saying that, he hummed and laughed twice and spoke, “Old thing, since you want to settle this matter peacefully, it’s not that our Supreme Commander doesn’t give your Wade family a chance,”

“As long as your family agrees to our Supreme Commander’s three conditions, he can spare your dog’s life!”

Zhongquan’s heart was overjoyed and he hurriedly said, “What are the specific conditions, please tell me! As long as my Wade family can do it, I will definitely do it!”

Harmen nodded and spoke, “Then listen carefully.”

“First! Tonight, go and dig out all the Wade family members buried on Waderest Mountain, leave Changying’s coffin behind, and move all the others away overnight!”

“Waderest Mountain is renamed Wanling Mountain, from now on Waderest Mountain becomes the tomb of the Wan family!”

The Wade family’s expressions were horrified!

To move all the ancestral graves of the Wade family overnight and rename Waderest Mountain to Wanling Mountain, isn’t this a fcuking turtledove’s nest?

The point is, they have heard of robbing houses and land, but who has heard of robbing ancestral graves?

This is no longer a magpie’s nest, this is a magpie’s grave ah! 

However, you robbed the graveyard, but why did you leave Changying’s coffin behind? What is the intention of this Joseph?

When the Wade family was confused, Harmen slowly spoke again.

“Second! Early tomorrow morning, all of you Wade family members will gather at the foot of Wanling Mountain in mourning,”

“And use the full set of procedures of your ancestral rituals to bury the parents of our Supreme Commander!”

Once these words came out, the Wade family people were even more devastated.

The Wade Family Ancestral Ceremony was to pay respect to the many ancestors of the Wade Family over the centuries.

Now, Joseph not only asked them to remove the ancestral graves overnight but also asked them to wear mourning for Arthur and his wife?

How can he and his wife be compared to the ancestors of the Wade family?

If the Wade family really did this, wouldn’t it be a total disgrace in front of the whole country and the whole world, a huge laughing stock all over the world?

Just when the Wade family was indignant, Harmen spoke again: “Third, your Wade family must willingly take out one-half of the Wade family’s assets as compensation for the death of Arthur and his wife!”

The third condition was not originally within Joseph’s consideration.

He had only wanted to humiliate the Wade family with all his might, seize the Wade family’s ancestral tomb, and then bruise Changying, and had not thought about asking for the Wade family’s money.

But this time, the losses of the Cataclysmic Front in Syria were extremely heavy.

He also knew that when he goes to negotiate with Syria next, they would definitely take the more than 10,000 captives and knock on the door.

Therefore, he had to be prepared to hemorrhage money.

So then, he hit the Wade family’s head, wanting to transfer this part of the loss, completely to the Wade family to bear.

And the Wade family heard this, except for Charlie, the others have a count, all completely collapsed!

Chapter 3465

These three conditions of Joseph were unheard of for anyone!

He wants the ancestral grave of the Wade family, he wants to leave the casket of Changying and his wife, he wants the Wade family to wear mourning clothes to bury his parents, and he wants half of the Wade family’s assets!

It says three conditions, but it’s actually four.

And these four conditions, no matter which one, is to challenge the limits of the Wade family, are the Wade family’s face on the ground with the foot to stomp hard.

And these four conditions, superimposed together, not only to put the Wade family’s face on the ground to step on, but also wear nail shoes to step on.

And at the same time to spit on a few mouthfuls, and then cut off the Wade family’s hands and feet, so that the family people into human sticks.

When Zhongquan heard this, he was so angry that he was about to have a heart attack!

His inner anger had already overcome his fear, so he roared in anger: “Your Supreme Commander is really deceiving people too much!

“Back then, Arthur and his wife both committed suicide, and had nothing to do with my Wade family! I am willing to pay 10 billion, which is already the most benevolent!!!”

“But your Supreme Commander, how can still put forward so many despicable and shameless demands, it is not tolerable!

Harmen laughed and took out a good Cuban cigar, lit it and took a deep breath, spitting it directly on Zhongquan’s face and said coldly:

“Old thing, it doesn’t matter if you don’t accept it, our Supreme Commander has long predicted that you will not shed a tear until you see the coffin!”

After that, he turned around, pointed at the coffins behind him, and sneered, “So our Supreme Commander asked me to bring these coffins here and show them to you clearly so that you know that these coffins are all prepared for you!”

Zhongquan said in a cold voice: “I don’t believe you can kill all the Wade family members! This is not the Middle East or Africa! This is not a place for you to run wild!”

Harmen said disdainfully, “This is certainly clear to our Supreme Commander, and our Supreme Commander returned to Eastcliff this time, in addition to seeking revenge on your Wade family,”

“We also have to announce the official return of Arthur’s son to the entire Eastcliff family, so in this case, of course, our Supreme Commander has to obey the law even more ……”

Speaking of this, Harmen smiled sinisterly and said, “But our Supreme Commander also said that if your family does not agree to his conditions, he will not do anything to your family, except that well, in the future, your family will certainly die one by one!”

“And, the cause of death may be a variety of different reasons, all different!”

“Some people may die in car accidents, some people may die in the fire, others may die from drowning or suicide, and maybe even dozens of dogs will bite them alive ……”

“However, each way of death for you, is like opening a blind box, each person can open to what way, it all depends on your respective luck.”

Harmen’s words made every Wade family member, except Charlie, feel like a mane on his back.

This feeling was as if the other party’s sharp knife was already against the back of their heart and would stab in at any moment.

When Zhongquan heard this, his heart was deadly gray. 

He had already understood Joseph’s intention.

Since Joseph wanted to come back openly and honestly, he naturally didn’t dare to kill the Wade family members with great fanfare.

Although he could not kill them openly, it would be much easier to kill them secretly.

The Front itself is the world’s top mercenary organization, with countless experts under its command.

If all these experts come to assassinate the Wade family, it is absolutely impossible for any of the Wade family to survive.

He even felt that even Charlie, I’m afraid, could not carry such terrifying strength of experts.

Chapter 3466

If the Wade family could not meet Joseph’s demands, Joseph would definitely launch an indiscriminate assassination against the family members.

Moreover, he also believed that Joseph had waited for this day for twenty years, and was definitely not just talking about it.

However, the conditions given by him were indeed too harsh.

This is not a choice between life and death, this is a choice between living and burning with grace.

If the conditions of Joseph were accepted, the Wade family would indeed be able to save their lives.

However, all the dignity of the family would cease to exist. 

And as long as the Wade family people were still alive, they would always be the laughing stock of others’ mouths, and even after death, they would be poked by others.

So, he was caught in the most tangled two choices since his life.

All of a sudden, do not know what to do.

And the Wade family behind him, at this time is also a ghost.

For the vast majority of the Wade family, they do not have any real backbone, there is only in the money and status of the backing, which has always existed in their deepest sense of superiority.

Therefore, in the face of the threat of death at this moment, they only want to live.

As long as they can survive, it does not matter whether they lose face or not.

If they can’t, they can take the rest of their assets and leave China, go to a place where no one knows them, and live the rest of their lives in peace.

In this way, it is better than dying in vain under the assassination spree of the Cataclysmic Front.

However, Zhongquan could not accept such a condition.

At this moment, Harmen looked at him and asked in a cold voice: “Old man, how are you thinking about it? Do you agree or reject the conditions of our Supreme Commander?!”

Zhongquan, under great pressure, slowly spoke: “Young brother, please also report back to your Supreme Commander, these conditions are too harsh for our Wade family,”

“Even if I am really willing to give up Waderest Mountain to him, so many Wade family ancestor’s coffins on Waderest Mountain, also need a period of time to be well placed ……”

Saying that, Zhongquan gave a slight beating and said seriously, “Moreover, Changying is my son, I as a father cannot leave my son’s casket to others, moreover, I already let him down once when he was alive, when he died, I cannot let him down again!”

Hearing these words from the old man, Charlie gave Zhongquan an extra look.

One had to admit that Zhongquan dared to say such a sentence at this time, which made Charlie, while surprised, also had a few changes in his attitude towards him.

At this moment, Zhongquan continued: “Also, in order to express our family’s apology to the Wan family, I am willing to bring the old and young members of the Wade family to pay respects after the casket of Arthur and his wife is moved into Waderest Mountain, but if I am so old and bony to wear mourning for them, I cannot accept it!”

“Finally, I can’t accept that I have to take out half of my assets!”

“As I said just now, I am willing to take out ten billion RMB as compensation, if your Supreme Commander is not satisfied, I can turn the RMB into dollars, but this is already the maximum limit I can accept!”

Harmen really didn’t expect that Zhongquan would show resistance to every condition the Supreme Commander proposed, so he questioned him with a sinister expression, “Old thing, do you think I’ve come over to negotiate with you? I just came over to truthfully convey to you the instructions of our Supreme Commander!

You don’t have any qualifications to bargain!”

Hearing these words, Zhongquan had a generous expression of death and said in a cold voice, “If there is no room for bargaining, then I don’t have to negotiate,”

“If your Supreme Commander is not afraid of triggering public outrage, he can come to the Wade family and kill me, anyway, at this age, my death is not enough.”

Charlie’s eldest uncle Andrew heard this, immediately anxious, said in a low voice: “Dad! You can’t be impulsive! This Cataclysmic Front is extremely strong, and all are top experts, and kill without blinking ……”

“Even the chief guardian in front of them are unbeatable, let alone us ordinary people …… you are old, but Morgan, Hawade they are still young ah! “

Zhongquan stared at him and asked in a cold voice: “What? You as the eldest son of the Wade family, do you want me to agree to their conditions?!”


Chapter 3467

Andrew was feeling jolt from the old man’s deadly stare , hurriedly said: “Dad …… I am feeling …… this all things …… it is no life safety most important ah ……”

He continue to swim: “And, our Wade family assets are more than trillions?

Take out half of it, the rest is enough for us to live a lifetime of jade, food, and clothing, after all, with money life cannot be brought back, but if we can delay death is it really meaningless……”

“Moreover, our Wade family may be able to rise again in the future in my hands, or in the hands of Morgan, at that time, what is lost today, we can still earn back!”

Zhongquan stared at him and asked coldly, “Rise again? With you? Or just the two of you?”

Andrew said awkwardly: “Yes …… my ability is really not very good, I step back and say, even if you can not rise again, so what? Even if we sit on the mountain, so much money is enough for us to eat a few lifetimes ah! 

Andrew more and more energetic, even said and gestured to persuade: “If you are worried about the future children and grandchildren do not compete, we can take out half of the remaining assets to set up a closed family trust!

“A trust fund of several hundred billion yuan, the annual revenue of at least one or two hundred billion yuan, you just need to stipulate that future children and grandchildren can only take the net profit from the trust fund,” 

“The principal is not allowed to move, then our future children and grandchildren, even if we can not make the Wade family rise again, but at least can also be very rich and prosperous in a lifetime!”

“In this way, we can ensure that our Wade family lineage will live on, and never have to worry about the future children and grandchildren of the Wade family going bankrupt ……”

“If you look at it this way, isn’t it pretty good? Does everyone say so?”

Except for Charlie and Helena, everyone else nodded their heads.

For this group of people, no one wants to put their life safety at half risk.

Staying alive is the most important thing for them.

In front of living, what’s a little less money? Even if ninety percent of the Wade family’s assets are given up, they still have two hundred billion, tighter is enough.

Andrew saw that the other Wade family members also showed their approval, so he knew that his proposal had a basic public base.

So, he said to Zhongquan, “Dad! I think you should agree to the request of the Cataclysmic Front!”

“Yes!” The third one, Changyun, also hurriedly said, “Dad, big brother is right, it’s better to live than to die, we have to think about the Wade family’s bloodline and incense!”

Cynthia also hurriedly nodded her head and said, “Dad! If you agree to their terms, you can still build the Waderest Mountain, you can still earn money, there is nothing more important than the peace and security of the family, don’t you think?”

Except for younger sister, Laila, who had not spoken out, almost everyone else had clearly stated their position and agreed to accept the demands of the Cataclysmic Front.


Chapter 3468

Charlie had not spoken, but instead looked at Andrew as well as the other Wade family members with a cold expression.

At this moment, he was very disappointed with the temperament and backbone of the Wade family people.

Not just disappointed, even a bit angry.

Dove story

Because, these people who wanted to accept the other side’s conditions, did not take the other side’s desire to leave their parents’ casket seriously at all.

They, only want to live.

Moreover, in their view, only money is needed to flesh out, the rest is not important.

At this time, Zhongquan saw so many sons and daughters have fallen, the heart is a sharp pain.

He did not expect that none of his sons and daughters could put the family’s dignity first.

All of them only wanted to live.

This made him feel incomparably sad.

Thinking of this, he couldn’t help but rebuke with a face full of pain: “You all persuaded me to agree one by one, but have you ever thought that they want Changying’s casket!”

“Changying was your own brother, how could you give his coffin to others and let them trample on it? If that’s the case, even if you can live on for a few more years or decades, when you die, how will you have the face to meet Changying?

Harmen smoked a cigar, then yawned again and said with a smile, “Hey, still the old man has the insight, the main demand of our Front, is to thwart Changying!”

Hearing these words, Charlie had a strong urge in his heart to rip Harmen’s head off his neck directly!

However, he still resisted the impulse in his heart, while admonishing himself in his heart: “Steady, must be steady! A little intolerance is a big mistake! If I move against Harmen today, that Joseph will never bring his parents’ casket up to Waderest Mountain early tomorrow morning!”

At this moment, Cynthia, once she heard Harmen’s words, lowered her head in embarrassment.

But Andrew said with a serious face, “Dad! Changying is already dead! As the saying goes, a person’s death is like a lamp going out, except for a coffin and a tombstone, there is nothing else left, but we are still alive! We are still flesh and blood, shouldn’t we think about the living?

Morgan also said: “Yes, Grandpa! It was my second uncle who caused the incident, and now they are seeking revenge, there is no reason for us to take the blame for him!”

After saying that, he was even more righteous and indignant, looking at Charlie, gritting his teeth, and saying, “Even if someone really has to take the blame, it should be Charlie, after all, he is my second uncle’s ……”

Morgan did not finish his sentence, Zhongquan angrily raised his hand and slapped him, shouting angrily, “Ba5tard! You shut up!”

After saying that, he said with a face of hatred, “You are all greedy people who are afraid of death! If my son Changying were still alive, he would never be as spineless as you are!”

Speaking here, Zhongquan’s two hot tears rolled down. 

At this moment, he was completely disappointed in his own sons and grandsons.

Morgan had just deliberately wanted to expose Charlie’s identity as Changying’s son so that he could guide the Cataclysmic Front to divert hatred, but he didn’t expect to be slapped fiercely by the old man before he could finish his words.

He was so indignant in his heart that he almost yelled out Charlie’s identity out of his mouth, but his father Andrew glared at him from the side and sternly shouted, “You rebellious son! Quickly shut your mouth for me!”

Andrew understood very well in his heart that even if he sold Charlie out in public at this time, it was unlikely that the Cataclysmic Front would let the other Wade family members go because of it.

But it was likely to completely anger the old man because of this.

Don’t look now that the old man has rejected the other side, but the only way back is still in the old man’s hands.

In case the old master figured it out and agreed to the conditions of the Cataclysmic Front with a bite, then when the storm is over, the old master, as the head of the Wade family, still holds half of the Wade family’s assets.

But at that time, Morgan, who betrayed Charlie, could never be reused by the old man again, and even he would be dragged down by him.

Therefore, he did not want his son to break his own back at this time.

Morgan was reprimanded by his father and immediately did not dare to say more.

Zhongquan didn’t even bother to look at him at this time, he turned to Charlie and asked, “Charlie …… about this situation today, what do you think should happen?”

Chapter 3469

Zhongquan knew that the only one who might have a chance to save the Wade family right now was Charlie.

Except for Charlie, no one else, there is no possibility of saving the day.

However, he was not sure if Charlie could carry the Cataclysmic Front or not.

Moreover, Charlie had never stated his position from the beginning to the end.

Therefore, he was curious to know what exactly his attitude was now.

At this moment, Charlie sighed softly and muttered, “How do I think it should be, huh?”

Speaking of this, he lifted his head and looked at the arrogant Harmen indifferently, and said with clenched teeth in his heart, “I think I should immediately rush up and rip this dog’s head off!”

However, the dog’s master had not yet come, and beating the dog at this time would only disturb the ten thousand breakers behind it. 

So, Charlie said to Harmen: “Such a big thing, after all, we should be given some time to discuss and consider.”

After saying that, he smiled faintly and asked, “Such a big matter, I wonder why your Supreme Commander didn’t come over personally?”

“Since there is a head for the wrongdoer, he should mention this to us face to face, and if we have any ideas, we can also communicate and negotiate with him face to face, he has not shown up, this is not quite appropriate, right?”

Harmen said in a cold voice: “Let our Supreme Commander personally come and talk to you, you are not worthy of it!”

Charlie was not angry and nodded, “Since we are not worthy of the Supreme Commander personally, I wonder if we can be given a chance to come to the door and talk to the Supreme Commander face to face?”

Harmen smoked a cigar, spitting out a thick circle under his eyes, impatiently waved his hand at Charlie: “Kid, don’t fcuking bull5hit me here, just a small role like you,”

“In the eyes of our Supreme Commander, not even equal to a chicken feather, you think you are also worthy to talk to our Supreme Commander face to face?”

The corners of Charlie’s mouth twitched slightly, and the urge to slap Harmen to death here surged up inside him again, but once again he suppressed himself when he thought that Joseph had not yet shown up.

So, he said to Harmen, “In that case, how about giving us a night to think about it and we’ll give you a reply tomorrow?”

Harmen continued to smoke his cigar, shrugged indifferently, and sneered, “It’s not impossible for you guys to want to delay and make a dying struggle.”

Saying that, he sneered, “Our Supreme Commander said that he would give your family at most one night to consider!”

“Tomorrow morning at eight o’clock, he will bring the coffin of his parents up to Waderest Mountain!”

“If you have the sense and are willing to accept the conditions of our Supreme Commander, dig out the ancestral graves of your Wade family tonight, leave the coffins of Changying and his wife,”

“And then all of you will wait for our Supreme Commander by 8 o’clock tomorrow morning, kneeling under Waderest Mountain in mourning!”

Here, he turned his words, his tone full of killing intent coldly said: “If tomorrow morning at eight o’clock, you do not dig out the ancestral graves of the Wade family, do not wear mourning kneeling under the Waderest Mountain waiting,”

“Then do not blame us, the Cataclysmic Front, when the time to exterminate your Wade family!”

Charlie nodded and said indifferently: “In that case, then please go back and tell your Supreme Commander, tomorrow morning at eight o’clock, see you at Waderest Mountain!”

Chapter 3470

Harmen looked at Charlie and sneered, “Kid, you seem to have some backbone, I remember you, if you don’t kneel under Waderest Mountain tomorrow in mourning, I’ll be the first to take your life!”

Charlie also smiled and nodded, “Good, then it’s a deal!”

Harmen looked at him with contempt, did not speak again, but turned around and shouted to the group of men around him, “Brothers, unload all the coffins sent by the Supreme Commander here!”

As soon as the words fell, dozens of three-star experts rushed onto the flatbed truck and directly kicked these coffins to the ground vigorously after they were untied, and a pile of inferior coffins, the moment they hit the ground, fell into a pile of coffin boards.

Afterward, Harmen looked at the Wade family and sneered: “Remember, tomorrow morning at eight o’clock,”

“If our Supreme Commander does not see what he wants to see at Waderest, all of you will have to die! After you die, use these coffin boards to make up for the coffin!”

After saying that, he yelled at his men, “Let’s go!”

A group of people from the Cataclysmic Front left the Wade Family in great numbers.

At this time, the Wade family’s courtiers had long since run away.

After seeing Harmen’s strength and learning about the prestige of the Cataclysmic Front, they all decided that the Wade family would surely die, and no one was willing to stay in the Wade family to work for them and risk their lives.

Because once the Wade family rejected the Cataclysmic Front, everyone in the family would become the target of the Front’s execution.

At that time, they, the bodyguards, were the first unlucky ones to be killed.

In the entire Wade family, only two foreigners remained.

One, was the Wade family’s butler Leon.

One, was Morgan’s nominal fiancée, Helena.

Seeing that all the people from the Cataclysmic Front had left, Zhongquan looked at Charlie and asked him, “Charlie, the delaying tactic can only last until tomorrow morning at most, what exactly is your specific plan?”

Charlie smiled blandly and said, “I have no plans, I will go up to Waderest Mountain in the morning on time!”

Hearing this, Morgan was overjoyed and hurriedly said, “Then we must hurry to prepare the mourning clothes! The Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front did not ask us to wear mourning? Don’t let people pick on us later!”

Charlie stared at him and said in a cold voice: “I’m putting my words here, if any of you dare to wear mourning clothes for Wan, don’t blame me for disregarding the feelings of the same clan!”

Morgan did not expect that Charlie’s explanation of going up to Waderest Mountain early was not to compromise with the Front, so he angrily rebuked, “Charlie! What the hell do you have in mind? Do you want to kill all of the Wade family before you are satisfied? Do you know what the Cataclysmic

Front is? How can we possibly mess with them?”

Charlie said in a cold voice: “I will naturally deal with the Cataclysmic Front, all you have to do is to prepare for the ancestral ritual normally!”

When Morgan heard this, he immediately exploded, jumping to his feet and cursing,

“You’re fcuking sick in the head, right? Do you alone want to deal with the Cataclysmic Front? Who do you think you are? When the time comes, you’ll have to drag us down with you!”

After saying that, he looked at Zhongquan and blurted out, “Grandpa! Charlie is a madman!”

“If he’s this good, when he goes up to Waderest tomorrow, they’ll beat the sh!t out of him with one punch! It doesn’t matter if he dies, we can’t accompany such a madman to raise the soil!”

Zhongquan looked at Morgan with a gloomy face, coldly scolded, “Ba5tard!

You don’t have the right to speak here!”

“No part for me to speak? Morgan looked at Zhongquan with a dumbfounded expression and roared in anger, “I am the eldest son of the Wade family!”

“If even I am not qualified to speak, Charlie is even less qualified! Why is it that he can make decisions for the Wade family, but I can’t even say a word?!”

Zhongquan pointed at Morgan and cursed in a cold voice, “A gutless rat! How can you be compared to Changying’s son? This matter will be decided by him, anyone who dares to oppose will be expelled from the Wade family immediately!”

Chapter 3471

With this roar, the old man made all those who wanted to speak have the sense to shut their mouths.

Although they could not accept handing over their fate to Charlie, they also knew very well that the old master still had a way back so far.

Therefore, the most important thing that cannot be done at such a time is to openly turn against the old master.

Otherwise, in case the old master really accepts the other party’s request and breaks the bank, he will naturally look for these people who openly oppose and settle scores after the fall.

Even the elder Andrew gave up struggling and took the initiative to go forward, slapped Morgan fiercely and cursed angrily, “You uncultured thing! Who told you to talk to your grandfather like that?

Why don’t you hurry up and apologize to your grandfather!”

Morgan knew that he had failed to incite the others, so he could only say in a jarring voice, “Sorry grandpa, I was wrong ……”

Zhongquan ignored him, but looked at Charlie and asked him with a grave face, “Charlie, do you really have no specific plans? Do you want to find a way to get some help? Or maybe I’ll try to find a way to move the relationship?”

Charlie waved his hand and said indifferently, “No need, when the time comes, the soldiers will block, the water will cover-up.”

After saying that, he looked at the time and said, “After such a long delay, we haven’t started the process of the ancestral ceremony, let’s go back and discuss the business,”

“I came back this time, mainly for the ancestral ceremony, no matter what, this matter can not be affected.”

The Wade family members now all wanted to die.

The way they looked at Charlie was the same as looking at a serious mental patient.

At this time, he is still thinking about the ancestral ceremony, what’s the difference between this and thinking about what to drink at night when the gun is at the back of the head?

However, when Zhongquan saw that Charlie was thinking about the ancestral rituals that could not be affected, his heart was immediately relieved.

He felt that Charlie was never a person with a brain problem. 

If he was still so relaxed at this time, then he must have a bottom card that he did not reveal.

So, when he saw that the crowd did not react, he immediately opened his mouth and roared:

“Did you all not hear what I said just now? Now is a special period, from now on, in the Wade family all affairs, all listen to Charlie! All must follow his lead!”

Charlie’s mouth smiled faintly.

What he wanted was for the Wade family to obey his orders.

Moreover, it was never just some special period. Rather, from now on, the Wade family will be controlled by himself!

So, he immediately looked at Morgan and Hawade and said in a cold voice, “You two, take care of the two guards’ bodies!”

Morgan blurted out with an angry face, “Why should I go?!”

Charlie frowned slightly, raised his hand, and slapped Morgan’s face fiercely, coldly said, “Get lost if you don’t go!”

Morgan cursed furiously: “You …… dare to hit me! You’re fcuking tired of living! I am the eldest grandson of the Wade family! What are you, you!” 

Today, Morgan had already received several slaps, but they were all from his grandfather and father, and he didn’t expect Charlie to dare to slap him as well, which made him indignant deep inside.

Chapter 3472

However, at this time, Zhongquan suddenly raised his hand and slapped him too, cursing angrily: “A ba5tard who is not good enough to accomplish anything! What I just said, you have taken it as a whisper?”

“If you don’t want to do it, then get out of the Wade family! At a time of life and death for the Wade Family, I will not show mercy to anyone who dares to make a mistake, even if they are my own son!”

Just now, Morgan was thinking of theorizing with Charlie, but he didn’t expect to receive a slap from the old man immediately afterward, and at this time, his tears of aggression rolled down, but he didn’t dare to say one more word. 

Seeing this, Hawade at the side, his heart was also panicked, so he hurriedly took a stand and said, “Grandpa! I’ll go now!” 

Andrew saw that Hawade had taken a stand, and his stupid son was still in tears of aggression, so he was not at all heartbroken, but kicked him fiercely with hatred and scolded: “Crying like a b!tch, why the hell not hurry to work!”

Morgan completely collapsed and could only wipe his tears while running after Hawade to the gate.

Charlie said, “Please move to the main hall, let’s talk business!”

The rest of the Wade family could do nothing at this time, and even though they were deeply frightened, they could only follow Charlie’s request and return to the main hall of the villa to continue discussing the ancestral ritual.

However, everyone else was distracted.

Only Charlie, according to the Wade family’s previous steps, step by step with the person in charge to confirm clearly, asking them to make sure to do their respective work in accordance with the set process, otherwise severe punishment will not be meted out!

Just when Charlie was still forcibly leading the Wade family to sort out the process of the ancestor worship ceremony, the Wade family’s encounter just now had already spread in Eastcliff.

When they heard that someone had brought hundreds of coffins to the Wade family door and had killed the Wade family’s guards, all of the entire Eastcliff family was extremely shocked!

Everyone wanted to know what the origin of this group of people who killed into the Wade family was, that they didn’t even put the top families in the country in their eyes.

And at this time, Harmen also returned to the old mansion of the Wan family, and reported the situation in the Wade family just now, one by one, to Joseph. 

Joseph sneered and asked him, “According to your observation, are the Wade family people afraid?”

Harmen hurriedly said, “Naturally, they are afraid, the majority of the Wade family are so scared that they are blue in the face, almost fcuking pissing their pants.”

He further said: “However, the Wade family bad old man, and a young descendant of the family do not know what to call it, seems to be a bit just, especially the young man, asked me to convey to you,”

“He said eight o’clock in the morning Waderest see us, do not know when he is ready to wear mourning kneeling greeting, or give up his life, ready to fight us hard.”

“Whatever.” Joseph waved his hand, said indifferently: “As long as the coffin is delivered, the words will be delivered, tomorrow morning at eight o’clock, we punctually go to the Waderest mountain,”

“If the Wade family kneeled, the Wade tassel will be thrown to the ashes, and then my parents will be buried in a big way; if the Wade family does not kneel!”

“If the Wade family does not kneel, then we will break their legs, make them kneel, and then we will bury my parents in a beautiful burial!”

After saying that, Joseph sneered and said, “Harmen, now the whole Eastcliff must be wondering who is behind everything that happened in the Wade family today.

Harmen nodded: “Yes, Supreme Commander! I’m on my way!” 

Joseph called him and said, “Come back, there is one more thing.”

Harmen said respectfully, “Yes, Supreme Commander!”

Joseph coldly said, “Put the word out, whoever dares to help the Wade family out, is my deadly enemy!”

Dove story

Let all the big families in Eastcliff, even the whole country, weigh themselves before they decide to help the Wade family! Anyone who is not afraid of death, stand out and try!”

At this point, Joseph smiled coldly and said playfully, “I want the Wade family to be isolated and helpless!”

Harmen immediately said, “I know, Supreme Commander! I’ll go do it now!” 

Chapter 3473

A few minutes later.

Something in the whole Eastcliff top family circle suddenly spread and can be described as a thunderstorm of news!

Back then, the one who was not capable but still insisted on trying to be strong with Changying and finally failed and chose to commit suicide by jumping off a building, Arthur Wan actually had a son!

And, that son is actually the famous overseas Cataclysmic Front’s Supreme Commander Joseph!

What’s even more shocking is that this Cataclysmic Front Supreme Commander, Joseph, actually sent someone to attack the Wade family, and after killing the Wade family’s chief guard, he sent more than 100 coffins to the family!

The most creepy is not this.

The most creepy thing is that, in order to avenge his parents, Joseph made a series of extremely harsh, even inhumane demands on the Wade family! 

Moreover, only one night is left for the Wade family!

What was even more ruthless was that the Cataclysmic Front had said that no one was allowed to help the Wade family out, or else they would be their sworn enemies.

With this sentence in, many families that have good relations with the Wade family, immediately asked all members from now until tomorrow, to keep their cell phones off, closed doors, but also must stop seeing guests,”

“They are afraid that the Wade family at this time on the door for help, even if they receive a phone call from the Wade family, it is likely to be held in hatred by the Cataclysmic Front.

Therefore, must clear all boundaries with the Wade family, clear all ties! 

Because of the strength of the Cataclysmic Front is too strong, all the high society in Eastcliff firmly believes that the Wade family will be broken this time, even if it is the Great Golden Immortal, it is impossible to save them! 

Everyone believes that tomorrow morning at eight o’clock is bound to be the time of the Wade family’s demise.

Even if the family finally accepted the demands of the Cataclysmic Front, they would be completely withdrawn from the stage of the top families list from now on!

Who would have thought that originally the Wade family was preparing for the ancestral ceremony with great fanfare, thereby announcing to the nation that the Wade family had officially returned to the number one family throne?

But in the blink of an eye, this ancestral ceremony is about to turn into a disaster of destruction!

Philip and Lenan, who had been staying at home, had only just received the news.

Originally, Philip was still waiting for Charlie to come back, so that the two of them could continue to drink, but he never dreamed that the Wade family had suffered such a major crisis.

Sara got the news first, she was so nervous that she immediately put down the rehearsal for the concert and hurried home. Have you heard about the Wade family?”

Philip said with a gloomy expression, “I heard about it.” 

Sara couldn’t control her tears and choked, “Dad …… that Cataclysmic Front is so strong, Charlie won’t be in danger, right ……”

Philip shook his head: “This matter, I can’t say, that Cataclysmic Front I have some understanding, the strength is very strong ……”

He could not help but sigh, said in a serious tone: “Charlie this time, may have encountered big trouble ……”

“Then what to do ah!” Sara wiped away her tears while she blurted out, “We can’t just stand by and watch!”

“Of course not!” Philip immediately said, “Don’t worry, I’ll gather all the men I can right now and personally take them to Waderest Mountain first thing tomorrow morning!”

Chapter 3474

Sara immediately said, “I’m going too!” 

Lenan’s expression was somewhat struggling, and after thinking for a moment, she said, “Sara, you don’t need to go tomorrow as a girl, I’ll go with your father!”

Sara hurriedly asked, “Why, Mom! I want to go too!”

Lenan said, “Sara! You’re a girl, you can’t help much if you go, you should stay at home honestly, in case anything happens to me and your father, you can at least continue our bloodline, mom and dad can’t let you go to risk anything!”

“I don’t!” Sara cried, “Whether you agree or not, I have to stay with you, stay with Charlie! If something really happens to you tomorrow, I, Sara, will never live alone!”

After saying that, she immediately took out her cell phone and said offhandedly, “I’ll call Charlie, if you don’t let me go, I’ll go to Waderest Mountain now and wait!”

Philip hurriedly said, “Don’t call Charlie yet! He must have something important to discuss with the Wade family now, you are crying to call him now is not adding to the chaos? If you have anything to ask, wait until he comes back tonight!”

Then he said, “You two wait at home, I’ll go out to meet some people and see if I can find more helpers!” 

Lenan said: “I’ll call my mother’s family and see if they can send some people!”

“No need.” Philip shook his head, said seriously: “You want to go with me to the Waderest, I can not refuse, after all, you and I as a couple have been deeply favored by Brother Wade and Charlie, for reasons, we both have to fight to the death to return this favor,”

“But tomorrow when we go, life and death are uncertain, if we really have any accidents, I would be unable to explain to your parents, and how can you involve your mother’s family again! ……”

He said, he smiled faintly, softly said: “You and Sara wait for me at home!”

Lenan hesitated for a moment, had to nod, and instructed, “You should be more careful in everything ……”

……

Although the entire Eastcliff, is completely shocked by the matter of the Joseph and the Wade family, but the news will ultimately take time to pass, so the cities outside of Eastcliff, for the time being, have not received the news.

At this time, far away in Aurous Hill, in the office of the chairman of the Song Group.

Warnia, who was busy with official business, suddenly received a video call from Nanako.

After the video call, Nanako, who was also dressed in professional clothes and sitting in the chairman’s office of Ito Group, asked her with a smile, “Sister Warnia, have you been busy lately?”

“Busy. …… is very busy.” Warnia gave a bitter laugh and said, “Since I took over the Song Group, there is no time when I am not busy.”

Saying that, she asked, “What about you? Do you have a lot to do in the past few days?”

Nanako spit out her tongue and said with a smile, “Just like you, I’m busy as hell.”

Warnia laughed and said, “You’re so busy and you’re still calling me on video, do you miss your sister?”

“Yes.” Nanako laughed, “I’ve been thinking about sister Warnia every day for the past few days since I got back.”

Saying that, she hurriedly added, “Right sister Warnia, have you contacted Charlie in the past few days?”

“No.” Warnia said, “These days there are really more things, so I have not contacted Master Wade, why?”

Nanako said, “Sister, today is the fourth of April! Tomorrow is the Qingming Festival, have you forgotten what we speculated about before? Have you paid attention to whether Charlie is still in Aurous Hill?” 

Warnia suddenly had an epiphany and slapped her head, saying, “Oh! Look at my memory …… if you didn’t remind me, I really would have forgotten ……”

In the beginning, Nanako together with Warnia, speculated about Charlie’s identity.

Nanako inclined to Charlie is the young master of the Eastcliff Wade family, but suffered from the lack of solid evidence to support. 

It just so happened that she knew about the Wade Family Ancestral Ceremony, so she felt that if Charlie had gone to Eastcliff during this time period, then he must be the Wade Family Young Master.

If he didn’t go, it could be that she guessed in the wrong direction.

Warnia had also been very curious about this matter.

But she was too busy with things lately, and her mind was in turmoil so she didn’t remember.

Now when she heard Nanako remind her, it dawned on her.

So she hurriedly said, “Nanako, I don’t know where Master Wade is now, why don’t one of us call him and ask?”

Nanako laughed, “That’s what I mean, but I’m in Japan, so if I call and ask where he is, it would seem somewhat deliberate,”

“If you ask, sister Warnia, it’s more natural, you can say you want to invite him to dinner, or some other reason.”

“Good.” Warnia smiled: “Then I will call him in a moment to ask, and when the results are available, I will definitely give you a reply at the first time.”

Nanako laughed: “You know me best, sister Warnia, then I’ll wait for your news!”

Chapter 3475

Warnia did not know about the fishy situation that was happening in Eastcliff at this time.

She hung up Nanako’s phone and called Charlie directly. 

At this time, Charlie was checking the last few steps of the ancestral ritual with the Wade family.

When he suddenly received a call from Warnia, he temporarily left the main hall and went to an unoccupied room next door, picked up the phone, and asked with a smile, “Warnia, what do you want from me?”

Warnia was a little nervous and said hurriedly, “Master Wade, Grandpa has been talking about you for the past few days, saying that he misses you,”

“So I want to ask if you have time today, and if it’s convenient, can you come to the house for a casual meal?”

After hearing this, Charlie didn’t doubt it, so he said with a smile, “Sorry, Warnia, I’m in Eastcliff, reading feng shui for a client,”

“I may not be able to come back in the next two days, so why don’t you please tell the old man that I will definitely visit him when I get back.”

When Warnia heard Charlie say that he was in Eastcliff, her heart thudded.

She knew that she and Nanako’s guesses had matched up. 

Charlie’s trip to Eastcliff at this time was definitely not as simple as reading feng shui for a client, as he said.

After all, the Wade family is going to hold its once-in-12-years ancestral ceremony tomorrow, and if Charlie is really a descendant of the Wade family, he will definitely be present on such an important occasion!

Thinking about this, deep inside Warnia suddenly surged up with a bit of loss. 

Because, she originally felt that there was a huge gap between herself and Charlie, the only thing that could give her some confidence was her status as the Song family’s daughter, and the current Song family head.

However, only now did she understand that Charlie’s true identity was much more powerful than her identity as the Song family’s daughter! 

That is the Wade family ah!

It is the top family that has been ranked among the top of the country!

Now that the Su family is gradually falling into decline, the Wade family is already the number one family in the country in everyone’s mind.

Compared to the Wade family, I’m afraid the Song family’s strength is not even a tenth of it.

In this way, she also realized in her heart that the gap between herself and Charlie had been pulled even bigger, so big that deep inside herself, even thinking about it, could not help but be ashamed of herself!

Charlie did not know what Warnia was thinking at this time, and he did not know that she had already guessed his identity at this time.

Warnia then came back to her senses and said in a panic: “Yes, I’m here, sorry Master Wade, I was a bit preoccupied just now and got lost in thought.”

Charlie smiled and said, “It’s okay, just tell the old master first, I’ll visit him when I get back.”

Warnia was busy saying, “Okay Master Wade, then I won’t delay you in your business, I’ll contact you when you return.”

“Okay, I come back and contact you.”

Charlie hung up the phone, not feeling any problem, he went back to the main hall and continued to confirm the process with the Wade family.

And Warnia’s entire body was still frozen in place at this time, not knowing what to do for a while.

A few moments later, she picked up her phone and was about to send a video back to Nanako, when suddenly a message was sent by an entrepreneur surnamed Huang in one of her entrepreneurs’ WeChat groups, the message read:

“Breaking news! Breaking news! The overseas mercenary organization Cataclysmic Front seeks revenge on the Wade family! After tomorrow, there will be no more Wade family!”

Chapter 3476

When Warnia saw this, her heart suddenly tightened and she hurriedly picked up her phone and sent a voice chase: “Mr. Huang, what do you mean by what you just said? What happened to the Wade family?”

The other party quickly replied with a voice: “Ms. Song, haven’t you heard yet? 

Cataclysmic Front today attacked the Wade family, sent more than 100 coffins to their family!”

“It turns out that the parents of the master of the Cataclysmic Front, the Wade family killed him, so now he is back to seek revenge, but also put out the word, to destroy the whole Wade family! If anyone dares to help that family, all of them will be killed without amnesty!”

Warnia asked, “What is this organization called the Cataclysmic Front, is it very powerful? How come I’ve never heard of it?”

An entrepreneur named Liu in the group sent a voice: “No, Song! You don’t know the Cataclysmic Front? This is one of the top mercenary organizations in the world today, with tens of thousands of elites under its command!” 

“The fighting power is so strong that even ordinary small countries may not be able to compete! This time the Wade family is dead!”

Another person in the group said, “Da*n! I thought the Su family had done a lot of evil and was finally going to fall from the number one position in the country,”

“But I didn’t expect the Wade family to encounter such a thing again, so after tomorrow, won’t the Su family be back to the number one position in the country?”

Immediately after, another voice was sent: “Zhang, don’t talk badly about the Su family, when the Wade family fell, the Su family back to the first position is certainly to raise their eyebrows, in case whoever reveals your words to the Su family, then the Su family will certainly not let you off!

As soon as the words fell, the last voice was immediately withdrawn by the sender.

The more Warnia listened, the more frightened she was, and immediately sent a video call request to Nanako.

Nanako had been waiting for Warnia’s call, so she answered the video in almost seconds and asked, “Sister Warnia, have you got any news?” 

Warnia’s face was full of anxiety and she said out of the blue, “Nanako, Master Wade is in big trouble!”

“What?!” When Nanako heard this, she immediately asked incomparably nervous: “Sister Warnia, what’s wrong with him?

Warnia was so nervous that her voice choked up a bit and spoke, “I …… I just called him, and he said he was in Eastcliff reading feng shui for someone else ……”

Nanako heard this, immediately widened her eyes, and said offhand, “So! Charlie is the descendant of the Eastcliff Wade family! We guessed correctly!”

“Yes ……” Warnia’s eyes had already burst into tears at this point and said in a panic beyond measure, “But …… Nanako …… I just heard someone say that …… there is an organization called the Cataclysmic Front that is looking for revenge against the Wade family ……”

“And also said …… that they have already attacked the Wade family today …… to destroy the entire Wade family ……”

“What?! Cataclysmic Front?!” Nanako heard this, the whole person dumbfounded, said offhand: “Charlie how can have conflicts with the Cataclysmic Front?!”

“These people are all professional mercenaries who kill without blinking an eye! And it is said that each of their core members is a top expert!”

Warnia nodded: “Yes …… I also do not understand why …… I see many people talking about this matter as if the Wade family is in a very critical situation ……”

She said, “Oh yes! That Cataclysmic Front also put out the word that anyone who helps the Wade family will be killed ……”

Nanako heard this, the brain a dizzy, she said offhand, “No! I want to go to Eastcliff to help him!”

Warnia asked, “Nanako, how do you plan to help Master Wade?”

Nanako said firmly, “Now that all four Japanese ninja clans have surrendered to the Ito family, I will immediately gather all the ninjas today and personally take them to Eastcliff to help him!”

Dove story

As soon as Warnia heard this, she immediately said, “Good! Then I will go back and discuss with grandpa, and also hurry up to prepare the manpower, then we will meet in Eastcliff!”

Chapter 3477

Right now, Yuhiko Ito, who lost both legs, has already announced his retirement and handed over the control of the Ito family to his daughter Nanako.

However, he did not immediately become a hands-off manager. 

Rather, he has changed from being the patriarch of the Ito family to being the man behind Nanako’s back, providing some help to his daughter in terms of judgment and resources.

But Nanako is so good at her job that most of the time he is actually just idle at home as a staffer.

At this moment, he is in his own yard in Tokyo, working with his loyal servant Tanaka on some potted plants.

A subordinate suddenly ran in with a panicked look and said out of the blue, “Master, Missy suddenly summoned the four ninja clans and asked all of them to gather at Narita Airport tonight to take a plane to China!” 

“What?!” Yuhiko listened dumbfounded, full of amazement asked, “Nanako, she suddenly summoned so many ninjas to go to China for what?”

“I do not know ……” the subordinate said in some panic: “The ninja of the four great clans add up to at least a hundred people,”

“I do not know why Missy wants to make such a big deal, so I hurried to inform you ……”

On the side Tanaka is also full of shock: “Lord President, should we make a phone call to ask Missy, she suddenly summoned so many ninjas, is really a bit unusual ……”

Yuhiko spoke, “Tanaka, I am no longer the president, from now on it is better to change the name.”

After saying that, he added: “The current president is Nanako, the Ito family’s big and small affairs, as well as all external available resources, should be under her sole discretion,”

“In theory, if she does not take the initiative to talk to me about this matter, I should not ask about it.”

Tanaka nodded and said, “You are right, but …… but this is too unusual, if there is no major event, Missy will never call the ninja,” 

“And also called all the ninja of the four clans at once, if you do not grasp, it is easy to have a big event ……”

Yuhiko sighed and said, “I have given the chairman’s position to Nanako, that theoretically have to unconditionally trust her, support and respect every decision she makes,”

“The new king succeeded the old king to take over the government, is always the starting point of the collapse of internal affairs, the Ito family can come to today, successive presidents have tried to avoid such things from happening, I can not set this precedent.”

Tanaka hesitated for a moment, nodded, and said, “Your meaning subordinates understand ……”

Yuhiko nodded slightly and instructed the subordinate who came to report the news, “Go to work, don’t tell anyone else about this matter.”

The subordinate immediately bowed deeply and respectfully shouted, “Understood sir!”

After saying that, he hurriedly turned around and left.

Yuhiko continued to fiddle with the potted plant in his hand, but noticed that Tanaka next to him seemed very distracted, so he put down the potted plant in his hand and said blandly, “Tanaka, trust Nanako, she will not make any irresponsible decision rashly.”

Tanaka said ashamedly, “You are right, my subordinate should not have overthought ……”

Yuhiko nodded slightly and smiled, “All right, these pots of aquascape should all be finished today, hurry up!”

“Yes, Sir!”

Chapter 3478

Just then, Nanako Ito came in with a quick, distracted step, and seeing both Yuuhiko Ito and Koichi Tanaka fiddling with the potted plants in the courtyard, she immediately came up and bowed,

“Father! I have just summoned all the ninja of the four clans without your permission, please forgive me!”

Yuhiko smiled and said, “Nanako, you are the chairman of the Ito family, you don‟t need my consent to make any decision.”

Nanako pursed her lips, tears instantly came out of her eyes, and choked, “Father …… Charlie he …… is in trouble ……”

“What?!” Yuhiko exclaimed, “Mr. Wade is in trouble? A person as godly as Mr. Wade shouldn‟t be in any real trouble, right?”

Nanako tears have long been uncontrollable, sobbing: “Charlie this time is found…… by the world‟s top mercenary organization Cataclysmic Front……”

“It is said that the Wade family has a blood feud with the head of the Cataclysmic Front, the other party has now gone to the Wade family to seek revenge ……”

“Cataclysmic Front?!” Yuhiko only felt a dizzying brain, said offhandedly, “How could the Wade family provoke the Cataclysmic Front ……”

Nanako shook her head and said, “I don‟t know the details, but I know that the Front has attacked the Wade family today, leaving more than a hundred coffins, saying that they want to destroy the whole Wade family ……” 

Yuhiko asked her, “You urgently summoned all the ninjas of the four clans, just to go to Eastcliff to help Mr. Wade?”

“That‟s right!” Nanako nodded resolutely and said, “Charlie is a benefactor to me, now he is in trouble, I can‟t just sit back and do nothing!”

Yuhiko said with a complicated expression, “But …… the ninja of the four clans are not the rivals of the Cataclysmic Front…..”

Said, Yuhiko added: “Cataclysmic Front, I still know some of the situations, tens of thousands of elite mercenaries, more than a hundred top experts,”

“This strength, in addition to the world‟s top three families, any business family can not afford to mess with, including us.”

The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you‟re doing.

Nanako said, “Father, I can not care about this, no matter what, I have to do my best to help Charlie, even if I die in China, I will not hesitate to do so!”

Yuhiko looked at Nanako‟s unwavering expression, a moment of silence, then a long sigh, some powerless waved his hand and said, “Go! Since you have already decided, I have nothing more to say, but there are two things I want to tell you.”

Nanako heard this, heart happy, busy said: “Father, you please say it!”

Yuhiko said incomparably serious: “The first thing, many so-called warriors are not really brave, but people often say that „those who do not know have no fear‟,”

“So you must remember, until the moment you really face the Cataclysmic Front, do not let the ninja of the four families know that this time they will face the enemy Who exactly is it, otherwise, I believe none of them will dare to get on the plane.”

Nanako Ito bit her lip and nodded heavily, “Father, I know!”

Yuhiko nodded, looked at her with some reluctance, and said lovingly, “Second thing, no matter what, stay alive! Your father has already lost his legs, if I lose you, my life will no longer be meaningful.”

With tears streaming down her face, Nanako Ito immediately knelt on the ground, took his hand, and choked up, “Don‟t worry, Father, I will do my best!” 

Yuhiko also did not control his inner emotions, and two lines of hot tears rolled down.

Afterward, he looked at Nanako Ito and said with emotion, “It‟s just that, Nanako, Father will go to Eastcliff with you!”

Nanako was surprised beyond measure and asked, “Father, you‟re going too?”

Yuhiko nodded and said seriously, “Mr. Wade is as kind to the Ito family as a mountain, now he is in such great trouble, I should go to help!” 

In fact, Yuhiko has a sentence not said, he looked at Nanako, heart feeling:

“Nanako, you are my only daughter, if this trip to Eastcliff is a sure death, it should be Father to die on your behalf!”

Chapter 3479

When the ninjas from the four major ninja clans began to assemble and prepare to rush to Eastcliff, many people in Aurous Hill also began to get busy.

At the Shangri-La Hotel.

Ruoli, who also received the news, said to her mother, Roma, at the first moment, “Mom, I want to go to Eastcliff to help Mr. Wade!”

Roma said, “Ruoli, have you forgotten what Mr. Wade explained to you? Your identity is too sensitive, the Japanese are still looking for your whereabouts, and even had Interpol issued a wanted notice for you,”

“If you go to Eastcliff at this time, it is likely that before you can help him, you will already be arrested!”

Roma said: “Ruoli, you listen to mom, stay here peacefully, as for Mr. Wade’s side, mom is now going to Eastcliff to find your grandfather, tomorrow morning,”

“I will definitely go with your grandfather and others, to help Master Wade to face the Cataclysmic Front!”

Ruoli did not hesitate to shake her head and said, “No! I must go!”

“Mr. Wade not only saved my life, but also gave me a great opportunity, and even gave the He family a great opportunity,”

“If I still think about my personal safety at this time, then I can never forgive myself in my life!”

Roma said with difficulty, “But how can you go to Eastcliff in this situation? 

Now there are face recognition systems everywhere, you may have been discovered before you even get on the plane!”

Ruoli’s words left the mouth: “Can not take the plane, then drive to Eastcliff!

We, two people, take turns driving, eleven or twelve hours is estimated to be able to reach there,”

“Almost is tomorrow morning at two o’clock, we arrive, first go to Grandpa, and then tomorrow together with Grandpa on Wadrest Mountain!”

Roma’s face is full of hesitation, at this time also does not know what to do. 

But after thinking about it for a long time, she gritted her teeth and nodded, “Okay! Then let’s go!”

Said, she immediately found a pair of masks and sunglasses, handed to Ruoli, said: “Wear these masks and sunglasses, your identity is special, we are not convenient to stop and eat on the road,”

“You go to the car and wait for me, I go to prepare some food, ten minutes later in the car, we will meet! The car is parked in the underground garage of the hotel, it is a tail number 331 Range Rover,”

“Okay!”

Since Charlie had arranged for He’s family to stay at the villa by the Aurous Hill River and for Roma to stay with Ruoli at Shangri-La, he had Issac give Roma a car to facilitate her daily commute between the two places.

The mother-daughter duo soon got ready and drove the car, speeding all the way north.

……

At the same time, Warnia and the Song family’s old man were also ready to go to Eastcliff.

The Song family is weak and does not have any outstanding bodyguards or guards, and there is not even a single three-star martial artist in the family. 

However, Master Song still gathered all the bodyguards in the family and, together with Warnia, rushed to Eastcliff overnight.

He knew very well that in the face of such an existence as the Cataclysmic Front, he, as well as the Song family, could not possibly be of much help. 

But in order to repay Charlie’s kindness, he still decided to go to Eastcliff with his granddaughter.

Even if they can not help Charlie, at least to stand by him at this critical moment is something they can afford!

As for Warnia, that heart has long crossed thousands of miles, flew to Charlie’s side, the beloved encountered such a crisis.

She has no regard for her own life and death, only wants to see him as soon as possible, no matter what kind of danger next, she will be steadfastly standing by his side.

……

Chapter 3480

The same is true for Zhiyu, who is also the daughter of a large family, who was also anxious after learning the news.

She told her mother Liona about this matter and asked nervously: “Mom, is there any way you can help benefactor in this matter?”

“I‟ve checked the situation of that Cataclysmic Front, I‟m afraid that Grace is in a bad luck this time ……”

The first time I saw this, I was able to find a way to help my father. Wade family to leave a ray of hope ……”

“Really?” Zhiyu heard about this matter, excitedly asked: “That Arthur Wan, really my father‟s people?”

“That‟s right.” Liona nodded: “Your father was as kind to the Wan family as a mountain, so to speak.”

“That‟s great!” Zhiyu said excitedly, “It just so happens that this time, Grace also wants to bring my dad to Wadrest to make amends for his parents, since my dad was kind to the Wan family,”

“If Grace uses my dad as a condition at that time, he will definitely be able to force Joseph to back off ……”

After saying that, she said with some anxiety, “No, I have to go to Eastcliff for a trip! I‟ll be waiting at Wadrest early tomorrow morning, otherwise, in case my father is unwilling to cooperate, I can also persuade him!”

Liona nodded approvingly and said, “Your father indeed did great favors to the Wan family, if your father is really willing to make peace, there should be some room for reconciliation in this matter!”

After saying that, Liona looked at the time and said, “Zhiyu, hurry up and book a flight, mom will go back to Eastcliff with you!”

Zhiyu said: “Mom, you should not go …… It is too dangerous!”

Liona shook her head and said seriously: “For your mom, there is nothing dangerous, the Wan family are more affectionate, and that Joseph often came to visit with his parents when he was a child, he is two or three years older than your brother.”

“So as a child your brother liked to play with him, the two had a very good relationship, seeing me and your father, he was also very respectful, so I believe he can not do anything to me, if He knows your identity, it is also impossible to do anything to you.”

Said, she also lamented: “When the time comes, I will also begged him to show mercy, I believe it will more or less work ……” 

Zhiyu then nodded and said, “That‟s good …… mom! I‟m going to book a flight, let‟s go there as soon as possible!”

……

At the same time, Orvel had also heard about the matter between the Wade family and the Cataclysmic Front.

The company‟s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.

As an ordinary spokesman of the Wade family, Issac was not qualified to go to the Wade family today, but was at the hotel with the other spokesmen, waiting to go to Waderest when the ancestor worship ceremony is held tomorrow.

After he learned about this, he was not very worried.

This was because he, Orvel and Liang, had all seen Charlie‟s great divine ability.

In the beginning, under the Changbai Mountain, the situation when Charlie induced the heavenly thunder to split an avalanche and directly took away the Eight Heavenly Kings in one wave was still vivid to them.

Therefore, he did not feel that the Cataclysmic Front would be Charlie‟s opponent.

Precisely because he was convinced that Charlie would not lose to the Cataclysmic Front, Issac had been advising the other Wade Family spokesmen who wanted to flee at the hotel, hoping that they would stay and survive with the Wade Family.

However, this kind of persuasion did not have any effect, and many people were afraid that once the Cataclysmic Front became angry, they would not even spare these spokesmen, so they left without greeting each other.

Issac saw that most of the people could not be persuaded, and was cursing these people for their short-sightedness, when he did not expect a phone call from Orvel.

Issac picked up the phone and heard Orvel on the other end of the line say, “Mr. Issac! I heard that someone wants to target Master Wade, did your men in Aurous Hill rush over to support him?”

“In addition, I can still gather at least ten thousand of my men, but I can‟t drive there with all my men now!”

Issac said helplessly, “Orvel, do you think the young master‟s name of "True Dragon Master Wade‟ came for nothing? That what Cataclysmic Front tomorrow to dare to go up to the Wadrest mountain.”

“I am afraid the young master‟s induction of a heavenly lightning will directly split them to death, which need us two those shrimp soldiers run to support the scene?”

He further said: “Besides, Waderest Mountain is the ancestral tomb of the Wade family, the young master‟s parents also rest there, you bring so many punks over, not only can not help, but also disturb the young master‟s parents‟ peace.”

Orvel heard this, relieved at the same time, also hurriedly agreed to say: “Yes, yes, or Mr. Issac is right! Master Wade has great magical powers, so he really doesn‟t need the help of my gang of shrimp and crab soldiers.”

Said, he suddenly remembered something, said: “Why don‟t I still bring some people over, in case Master Wade goes on a killing spree,”

“There must be someone to help clean up the corpses or something, maybe a thunderbolt comes down, that Joseph splintered, my men, can also help to converge it.”

Issac laughed: “You can quickly pull back, your men know the young master, in case anyone‟s mouth is not strict enough to reveal the true identity of the young master, it will bring young master trouble!”

“If you want to come, just come over and see the world yourself! Qin Gang, Miss Song, Solomon‟s side don‟t talk nonsense, they don‟t know the young master‟s identity!”

“Okay!” Orvel said, “Then I‟ll go to the airport and take the earliest flight there!”

Chapter 3481

Evening.

When the entire Eastcliff, all thought that the Wade family only had this last night left, Charlie had already finished determining the entire process of the ancestor worship ceremony with the Wade family.

Although the family members were all distracted, they could only push forward with their heads.

All the processes were set, Charlie stood up and said, “All of you rest early tonight, tomorrow everyone must follow the process, whoever makes a mistake in such an important matter, don’t blame me to flip out!”

Andrew could not help but stifle: “Ancestor ceremony is fine, but the key is what about the Joseph? Tomorrow morning at eight o’clock he will come to Waderest Mountain, how can we fight with him?”

Charlie said blandly: “What to fight him with, you do not need to worry about that, and do not need to worry about each of you sitting here.”

Changyun Wade asked offhandedly, “From what you’re saying, you can handle Joseph and Cataclysmic Front by yourself?”

“Of course.” Charlie said blandly: “Tomorrow morning at 7:00, everyone must assemble on Waderest Mountain, no one can be a minute late!”

“Isn’t Joseph coming at eight o’clock? To deal with him, one hour is enough, so our ancestor worship ceremony officially starts at nine o’clock!”

“Trash ……” Morgan, who had been slapped several times and had finally been honest all afternoon, heard Charlie’s words and sat up again, standing up and saying angrily, “Charlie! I really can’t fcuking stand it! What time is it, you are still here pretending? Tomorrow will be the day of our death! You’re still here, saying that you can take care of Joseph in one hour?”

Charlie looked at him with a frown and asked, “Did you not get slapped enough?”

Morgan trembled in fear, but still said with a stiff neck, “I’m not saying these words for myself, I’m saying them for the whole Wade family! I won’t allow the Wade family to be sent to a dead-end by you!”

Charlie ignored him, looked at Hawade beside him, and said in a cold voice: “Hawade! Slap his face for me!”

“What did you say ……” Hawade asked with a dumbfounded look, “Why me? I won’t do it!”

Charlie said in a cold voice: “Do not do it, right? Okay, pack up your things tonight and get out of the Wade family, and never come back!”

“What?!” Hawade stood up and said angrily, “Why should I get out of the Wade family?”

Charlie’s face was expressionless as he asked back, “One day, don’t you know who is in charge of the Wade family now?”

Hawade looked at Zhongquan and said aggressively, “Grandpa …… he is too much! This is not taking a chicken feather as an arrow?!”

Zhongquan has been cold-eyed watching, at this time can not help but be furious, questioned him: “You take what I said as chicken feathers? I have already said that at this special moment, everything in the Wade family is up to Charlie,”

“Are you deaf or are you deliberately pretending not to understand? Or are you all unconvinced by what I say as I get older?”

Everyone in the family was stunned by the old man’s outburst of anger.

Zhongquan looked at Hawade and said coldly, “Charlie has just said, if you don’t do as you are told, pack up your things and get out immediately! It’s useless for anyone to beg for mercy!”

When Hawade’s father, Changyun, heard this, he looked at Hawade anxiously and yelled, “Are you still fcuking standing there? Do you really want to get lost?”

Hawade was also stunned, if he was really kicked out of the Wade family, what hope would he have in his life?

So, almost without thinking, he directly raised his hand and moved it towards Morgan’s face.

Chapter 3482

Morgan was also stunned by Zhongquan’s attitude, and didn’t even notice that his cousin Hawade, who had always followed his a55 and kneeled down to lick his boots, actually raised his hand and smacked him over!

“Pop!”

The sound of a crisp slap reverberated in the hall.

Morgan covered his face with a face of disbelief.

Then, his expression became more and more angry, and he rushed up and fought with Hawade, cursing in anger, “Even you dare to hit me, I’ll fcuking fight with you!”

Charlie saw the two of them wrestling together, immediately went forward, dragged Morgan directly up, and kicked him out like a goalkeeper kicking a big goal.

Morgan was kicked in the face, although not unconscious, but immobile completely in pain.

Without waiting for him to speak, Charlie pointed at him and said in a cold voice: “If you say one more word, I will arrange a plane to send you to Syria right now! I will do what I say!”

Morgan really didn’t dare to pretend with Charlie again this time.

He did not know if Charlie would really send him to Syria, but he felt that he was not joking with himself.

Seeing that Morgan had the sense to shut his mouth, Charlie’s expression slightly eased a few points and said in a cold voice: “All of you, please remember, tomorrow morning at seven o’clock, Waderest mountain top we all are gathering!”

After saying that, he looked at Leon and spoke, “Housekeeper Leon, take the trouble to send me back home.”

Zhongquan said, “Charlie, at this critical period, don’t go back home, rest here for the night!”

Charlie blandly said, “You don’t need to worry, since the other party has put out the word to meet tomorrow morning at eight o’clock at Waderest Mountain, certainly will not change their mind halfway.”

“You sleep solidly, tomorrow morning at seven o’clock at Waderest Mountain on the line.”

Zhongquan was also embarrassed to say that he wanted to keep Charlie overnight at the Wade family because he was afraid, so he could only say stiffly, “In that case, then grandpa will not keep you.”

Helena, who hadn’t said anything, looked at Charlie silently at this time, her expression very torn.

Just when she was still hesitating whether to catch up with Charlie and find a chance to say a few words to him alone, her two attendants ran in a panic.

Because today was a formal occasion for the Wade family to negotiate the ancestral ceremony, these two did not follow Helena over and had been resting at the Hotel.

But the royal family, after learning about the hatred between the Cataclysmic Front and the Wade family, immediately sent an order asking them to immediately take Helena to the airport,”

“And the family had arranged an official plane for them to take off at 9:00 p.m. and fly to Russia with Helena.

Dove story

Moreover, the royal family also specifically instructed the two not to tell Helena the actual destination of the plane, just tell her that the plane was returning to Northern Europe.

So, the two rushed over from the hotel in a hurry.

As soon as they came in, the Chinese girl among them immediately came to Helena’s front and respectfully spoke, “Princess Helena, Princess Olivia sent an urgent order for us to take you to the airport immediately, we are going back to Northern Europe!”

“To the airport?!” Helena asked nervously, “Why does Olivia suddenly want me to go back to Northern Europe?”

The girl said with an apologetic face: “Sorry, Princess Helena, I don’t know exactly why I only know that the order is urgent because the plane will take off at nine o’clock!”

Hearing this, Andrew on the side became irritated and questioned, “What do you mean by the Nordic royal family?”

“Knowing that our Wade family is in trouble now, you immediately want to repent the marriage and get rid of us, don’t you?”

The Chinese girl looked at Andrew and said seriously, “Gentleman, I’m really sorry, we are only servants of the royal family, only responsible for carrying out the orders of the royal family, exactly why they issued such an order, we do not know.”

Helena gave a nervous glance at Charlie, then asked the girl, “Where exactly does Olivia want me to go?”

The girl busily said, “Princess Helena, I have just said that Princess Olivia wants you to return to Northern Europe immediately.”

“I don’t believe it!” Helena blurted out, “Before Olivia even said that she wouldn’t let me return to Northern Europe before I die!”

“Now that Grandma has reached her deathbed, a critical point in her succession to the throne, there is absolutely no way she will let me go back!

There must be a conspiracy here!”

Chapter 3483

The girl saw Helena’s fierce reaction, her expression could not help but panic a little, and hurriedly explained: “Princess Helena, you misunderstood ……

Princess Olivia is thinking that,”

“Based on the actual situation now, the royal family can no longer continue the marriage with the Wade family, so she wants you to go home. “

“I don’t believe it!” Helena immediately refused loudly, “There is absolutely no way I can go with you! If you want to go, you can go yourselves!”

The girl immediately said, “Princess Helena, if you refuse to carry out the royal order, you will be removed from the royal family in the future! Please consider carefully!”

Without hesitation, Helena said, “Then remove me! No matter what, I won’t go with you!”

Seeing that Helena was obviously alerted, the girl immediately exchanged glances with the other girl.

Immediately afterward, the two of them, one on the left and one on the right, stepped aggressively towards Helena.

The Chinese girl said with a bit of coldness in her mouth, “Princess Helena, since you refuse to cooperate, don’t blame us for not being polite!”

Helena was so nervous that she backed up while saying, “Don’t come over! 

This is not your home turf, you have no right to interfere with my personal freedom!”

The Chinese girl suddenly accelerated fiercely, her body shape was instantly quite swift.”

“Very different from her previous soft temperament, at first glance, she was professionally trained, though not a martial artist, but at least a qualified agent.

The other girl is also the same, body speed and agility than the Chinese girl is also no less, the two directly with a pincer attack, Helena forced to the corner, and then a left and a right to grab her arms.

The Chinese girl said expressionlessly, “Princess Helena, I’m sorry!”

After saying that, she dragged Helena straight out.

At this time, Helena has been desperate to the extreme, but the Wade family around, with no intention to come out to help her, even Morgan also did not say a word.

In fact, the Wade family has seen it in their hearts.

Helena is the pawn of the Nordic royal family to exchange resources, but now, the royal family knows that the Wade family offended the Cataclysmic Front,” 

“So they changed their minds, no matter where these two women want to take Helena, and the Wade family have nothing to do with it.

What’s more, even if the Wade family forced Helena to stay, there is no point, once Helena turned against the royal family, it is likely to be immediately removed from the royal family.

A princess who was removed from the royal family, there is still a fa.rt value?

So in the Wade family’s view, wherever they take Helena to, it has nothing to do with them at all.

Seeing that no one from the Wade family was willing to help, Helena was extremely scared inside, so she looked at Charlie and shouted in panic, “Charlie …… please …… save me ……”

Charlie did not expect Helena to ask for help, he looked at her expressionlessly and asked her, “I only met you yesterday, not a relative, why should I save you?”

Helena choked, “If you do not save me, I will be dead …… Even if they do not k!ll me, I am afraid that they will force me to continue to be a pawn ……”

Speaking of this, her eyes were red, filled with tears looked at him, pleading: “Since you have saved me once, please be a good man to the end,”

“Do not let them take me away …… If you can save me this time, I am willing to do cattle for you in the future ……”

When the Chinese girl heard this, she immediately threatened in a cold voice: “Helena! Princess Olivia asked me to remind you that you must think about your mother before refusing!”

“If you don’t come with us and insist on trying to get rid of the royal family’s control, then you can wait for your mother to die in the wilderness!”

When Helena heard these words, she was frozen like a thunderstorm.

After a few moments, she seemed to have resigned herself to her fate, nodded gently and said decadently, “Okay …… you win …… I’ll go with you ……”

Chapter 3484

The girl was relieved and spoke, “It’s good that you can think clearly, hurry up, the plane is already waiting!”

Helena looked at Charlie and said gratefully, “Charlie, thank you for saving my life anyway …… yesterday, and please take care of yourself!”

Just after the words, she was led by the two women and headed for the door.

Charlie suddenly spoke at this time: “Wait!”

The two women were obviously stunned, and the Chinese girl asked, “Does Mr. Wade still think that he doesn’t have enough enemies and wants to go against the Nordic royal family?”

Charlie smiled and nodded, “You’re right! I am not afraid of offending people, the more enemies I have, the more excited I am!”

Saying that, his expression was austere as he asked in a cold voice, “Tell me, that Olivia Princess of yours, where exactly does she want to send Helena to?”

The girl said offhandedly, “This has nothing to do with you! You’d better let us go, otherwise, this matter may rise to a diplomatic incident!”

Charlie smiled and said lightly, “Don’t worry, this matter won’t get out of the Wade family’s door!”

“If you two do not tell the truth, you will never think of leaving, there are so many coffins at the door, you can pick one for yourselves, this young master is in charge of killing and burying!”

The Chinese girl gritted her teeth and said, “You’re so arrogant even after offending the Cataclysmic Front, I am afraid that you’re not afraid of your own life!”

Charlie sneered: “Don’t worry, you will definitely die before me!”

As soon as the words left his mouth, Issac and Orvel, surprisingly, rushed in at a trot.

As soon as he saw Charlie, Orvel blurted out, “Master Wade, Orvel is here at your service!”

Charlie did not expect Orvel to come and asked with a smile, “When did you come?”

Orvel heatedly smiled and respectfully said, “Master Wade, I just arrived, Mr. Issac picked me up at the airport, and we figured that you must be short of people on your side, so I dared to come over to take a look!”

Charlie nodded, pointed to the two women beside Helena, and said indifferently, “Just in time, drag them both out, let them pick a coffin and k!ll them!”

Orvel was stunned for just a second, then immediately blurted out, “Yes Master Wade!”

After saying that, he said to the two women, “Go out by yourself, don’t force me to be violent!”

The Chinese girl’s expression was awe-inspiring, and she said in a cold voice: “Want to k!ll me, it’s not that easy!”

After saying that, she instantly pulled out a dagger, directly towards Orvel! The girl was a special forces soldier, she was decisive, fast, and accurate.

If it was an ordinary person, under such a sudden attack, it is impossible to dodge.

But Orvel is not an ordinary person.

He has long eaten Charlie’s rejuvenation pills, physical fitness, reaction speed are much stronger than the average person.

So, between lightning and fire, he grabbed the wrist of the opponent holding the dagger.

The girl did not expect that Orvel, a middle-aged man, would have such an agile reaction speed!

Moreover, Orvel’s hand was so strong that she could not move at all after he grabbed her.

Just when she was surprised, Orvel’s hand directly applied a force, only to hear a click, the girl’s wrist should be broken!

“Ah …… my hand!” The girl shouted in pain, but could not break free at all. 

Orvel looked at her with contempt and sneered: “Just your kung fu, and you dare to sneak up on me! See if I don’t bleed you out later!”

After that, he coldly roared, “Follow me out to pick the coffin, and I’ll send you both on your way!”

The girl immediately turned pale with fear, and then she looked at Charlie, crying and begging, “Mr. Wade, spare my life! I’ll tell you! I’ll tell you everything!”

Chapter 3485

Charlie saw that she was afraid, so he said to Orvel: “Don’t k!ll her first, let her talk.”

The girl hurriedly said, “Princess Olivia asked us to take Princess Helena …… to St. Petersburg, Russia ……”

Charlie frowned and asked, “Go to St. Petersburg to do what?”

The girl said truthfully: “Go to St. Petersburg and give Princess Helena to the local energy oligarch, Aman Ramovich ……”

Helena’s expression became horrified when she heard this person’s name.

“Amanramovich?” Charlie frowned and asked, “What does this dude do?”

Issac on the side spoke: “Young master, Amanramovich is not a buddy anymore, it should be a man …… This guy is over fifty years old, he is a Russian energy oligarch, worth almost twenty billion dollars or so.”

Charlie nodded and asked the Chinese girl, “That Princess Olivia of yours, why would she give Helena to Aman Ramovich?”

The Chinese girl said somewhat nervously, “I don’t know the specifics very well, but I presume …… should want to use Princess Helena to exchange benefits from Aman Ramovich ……”

Helena said with red eyes: “Amanramovich this person comes from a low background, even if he became an oligarch, but also because of poorer origins have been sarcastic digs by the upper class, especially in Britain he is very discriminated against by the mainstream media.”

“And in aristocratic circles, and the overall environment in Russia is not too good, so his development focus has been in Western and Northern Europe, but because of discrimination in Western and Northern Europe,”

“He is bent on marrying a beautiful young European royalty, as a way to retaliate against those who look down on him……”

Said, Helena added: “A long time ago, he was making attempts in this regard, except that many European royal families, including our Nordic royal families, were not willing to meet this person, so he also had not been able to get what he wanted ……”

Charlie nodded and said indifferently, “It seems that that sister of yours, is now planning to do her best to squeeze the remaining value out of you.”

“Yes ……” Helena choked: “Now my grandmother has reached her deathbed, she will soon inherit the throne and become the new Nordic Queen, at such a time, any decision she makes, there is no one in the royal family who can stop her ……”

Charlie looked at Helena and said, “If you don’t want to be manipulated by the royal family, then you can get your free body back now,” 

“I can guarantee that no one can force you to do anything in China, but you have to think clearly yourself, your mother is still in the hands of the royal family after all.”

Helena nodded gently, her tears had completely broken the bank.

She sobbed, “I don’t want to go to Russia, let alone become Aman Ramovich’s plaything …… but …… but I really can’t put my mother’s life at risk ……”

Charlie asked her rhetorically, “Then what do you plan to do now? If you decide not to go to Russia, I’ll have the two women locked up, but if you still decide to go, then go with them now and still make the plane.”

Such a cruel multiple-choice question caused Helena to break down instantly.

She cried and said, “I don’t know what to do ……”

Seeing this, that Chinese girl hurriedly spoke out to persuade her, “Princess Helena, I sincerely suggest that you go to Russia with us ……”

She said, afraid that her words would anger Helena, so she hurriedly explained: “You also know that Aman Ramovich has always hoped to marry a royal princess,”

“If you are willing to marry him, he will definitely treat you with favor in the future ……”

“After you have some say in Aman Ramovich, you can ask him to negotiate with the royal family and exchange your mother back for a certain price!”

“In that case, everything will be solved, you can also completely get free from the control of the royal family ……”

Hearing this, Helena’s whole body broke down even more.

Chapter 3486

In her heart, she actually knew very well that marrying Aman Ramovich should be the best solution now.

Thinking of this, she looked at Charlie, gave a miserable laugh, and said, “Ever since my father died, ever since I was disinherited from the throne, I have lost everything to rely on the royal family.”

“A member of the royal family without reliance, in the family, is reduced to a bargaining chip that the family can take anytime and anywhere in exchange for benefits ……”

“So, for me, to truly solve this situation of having no one to rely on and being at the mercy of others, I must first find a powerful object that I can rely on ……”

Speaking here, Helena suddenly closed her mouth.

The rest of the words, she was not good enough to say in front of Charlie as well as the Wade family.

Because, originally, the Wade family is considered a good object to rely on, but now the family calamity is coming, I’m afraid it is difficult to protect itself.

Therefore, if she wants to change her fate, the only way is to find a new reliance.

Only in this way, it is possible to get mom back from Olivia’s hands. 

Amaranovich, I’m afraid, is the best choice right now.

At this time, Charlie also saw what she was thinking inside, smiled playfully, and asked her, “You think that the current Wade family has no way for you to rely on, so you can only be forced to choose that Amanranovich, right?”

Helena looked at Charlie incomparably ashamed, and although her eyes kept dodging, but again every time after dodging, she looked at him again with those big red eyes.

A moment later, she choked, “I know, I made this decision, you will definitely look down on me …… but …… but I can not ignore my mother’s life, she is my only family in this world ……”

Speaking of this, she could not help but lower her head and said in shame, “I’m afraid …… I’m afraid I can only choose to go to St. Petersburg this way ……”

Hearing this, that Chinese girl was relieved and hurriedly spoke, “Princess Helena, going to St. Petersburg is never a bad thing! I believe you will be able to excel and regain your life with the help of Aman Ramovich!”

Helena laughed miserably, then raised her head, looked at Charlie, and said with immense gratitude, “Charlie, thank you …… for your kindness to me, I will remember it for the rest of my life ……”

“Just I am sorry that my next choice may fill you with disappointment about my personality, I hope you can understand me ……”

After saying that, she bowed deeply to Charlie.

Then, she turned her head to look at the Chinese girl and spoke, “I will go with you!”

Charlie did not say anything, just eyes to see Helena turned that moment tears broke, the heart suddenly thought of something, spoke: “Stop.”

Helena turned her back to Charlie and stopped her figure, then she dried her tears, turned her head to look at him, and asked respectfully, “Mr. Wade, do you have anything else to say to me?”

Charlie smiled lightly and asked her, “Helena, instead of going to St. Petersburg and marrying a man older than your father,”

“Why don’t you try to return to Northern Europe and take back the throne inheritance that originally belonged to you?”

Chapter 3487

Charlie’s words, were such, that everyone on the scene, including Helena, were shocked beyond addition!

People have guessed, what the h3ll are Charlie’s words? Is this typical of the art of war on paper, daydreaming?

It’s too bullsh!t, right?

This feeling is like, one person asked another person, said: finished, the chairman wants to fire me, what should I do now?

As a result, this person suddenly came to a sentence: you are afraid of a chicken hair, you directly replace him as chairman, and then fire him on the line?

At first glance it seems very reasonable, but actually, it is bullsh!t!

So Charlie this proposal, in the eyes of others, is simply: outrageous his mother to outrageous open the door, outrageous to home.

But Helena does not feel outrageous.

Her pair of blue eyes stared dead at Charlie, some nervous asked: “Wade …… Mr. Wade, do you …… do you have a way for me to go back to inherit the throne?”

Charlie nodded and said, “Of course I have a way, it depends on whether you want it or not, as well as whether I want to give it or not.”

Helena blurted out almost without the slightest thought, “I want to! I dream of it!”

After saying that, she immediately took a few quick steps and returned to Charlie, kneeling on the ground with a poof and pleading, “Mr. Wade, if you can help me take back the throne, I would sacrifice everything to repay your kindness, even if it means letting my royal family benefit!”

For Helena, she had now been forced to a desperate situation by Olivia.

In this situation, she herself was isolated and had only one choice, which was to give up all resistance and obey Olivia’s arrangement.

As for fighting back, it was a luxury that she didn’t even dare to think about. 

But now, Charlie gave her a chance to fight back.

If she could really regain the right to inherit the throne, then all her and her mother’s passivity and tribulations would dissipate.

That, for Helena, would be enough. If she can sit on the throne and make Olivia pay the price, then it will be perfect.

As for the future royal interests, it is nothing to her.

If Charlie has a need, she is even willing to contribute all of the royal interests also at all costs.

Moreover, she is now full of hatred for Olivia, just for revenge, she is also willing to agree to all conditions!

Charlie saw that Helena was so on board, and nodded with a slightly satisfied expression.

He certainly can help her regain the throne, but he will not do such a good thing for anything.

Unless Helena, after retaking the throne, can properly cooperate with his future needs using the Nordic royal family.

Although the Nordic royal family does not have much money, but their noble status, in Europe is also hard currency.

After becoming the head of the Wade family, he will have to take the Wade family to the world, and Europe is naturally an indispensable piece of business territory.

Chapter 3488

If he could have the presence of this royal family behind him, it would be very beneficial to his future foray into Europe.

So, he looked at Helena and said lightly, “Remember what you said today, after you become the Nordic Queen in the future, don’t forget your promise today, otherwise, if I can push you up, and I can pull you down.”

Helena immediately nodded heavily, raised her right hand, and said solemnly, “I, Helena Iliad, swear to God that if Mr. Wade can help me take back the throne, I will obey Mr. Wade’s command in this life and never break my oath!”

“Good.” Charlie nodded in satisfaction and opened his mouth to ask: “How long does your grandmother have to live?”

Helena said, “My mom just told me that grandma can probably last a few days to a month.”

Charlie smiled faintly, “Then there is no hurry, you should go back to the hotel to rest today,”

“Tomorrow you are invited to come along to visit the Wade family’s Ancestral Ceremony, and after the Ancestral Ceremony is over, you will be sent back to Northern Europe.”

Then, Charlie said to Zhongquan, “Grandpa, inform the Concorde to be ready to take off tomorrow afternoon, and take Helena back to Northern Europe after the Ancestral Ceremony is over.”

Charlie’s decision made Zhongquan, who was extremely protective of Charlie today and even authorized him to be in full charge of all the affairs of the Wade family for the time being, confused.

Sending Helena back to Northern Europe at this time? Isn’t this asking for trouble?

He could not help but sigh in his heart: “What in the end does he want to do …… this family’s affairs have not been settled, why is he still thinking about the northern European royal family to go?”

“Is he really thinking of going to Northern Europe to help Helena take back the throne succession?”

The other Wade family members are also confused.

What the h3ll ……

But they don’t know whether they’ll be dead or alive tomorrow, and he is not ashamed to say that they’re going to take care of the Nordic affairs?

Zhongquan awkwardly coughed twice and asked Charlie: “Charlie, tomorrow Waderest’s matter, still do not know whether it can be successfully resolved,” 

“If again because of Helena’s matter offend the Nordic royal family, is a bit more than worth the loss ah ……”

Charlie blandly said, “Do not worry, just do as I instructed.”

Andrew also took off at this time: “Charlie! Do you think that by arranging a plane and sending Helena back, she will automatically get the right to inherit the throne?”

“If you send her back like this, it will only be a sheep into a tiger’s mouth!”

Helena also said nervously, “Mr. Wade …… Olivia has clearly warned me that I am not allowed to go back to Northern Europe, if I go back rashly, she will definitely control me!”

Charlie said blandly: “All that is required is that you do your best to ensure that you can meet with your grandmother in private before being controlled by her, if you can’t even do this, then I can’t help you.”

Helena said with some confusion, “Finding a way to see grandmother should not be a big problem, but …… seeing grandmother will solve everything?”

Charlie nodded: “That’s right, as long as you can see her, the throne must be yours.”

Helena felt incomprehensible, but seeing Charlie’s words, her heart more or less believed a few points.

So, she gritted her teeth and said firmly, “Okay Mr. Wade! Everything at your command!”

Charlie looked at the time and said to Orvel and Issac, “These two women, you guys keep a close watch on them first.”

Orvel said offhandedly, “Master Wade don’t worry, I’ll take care of everything!”

Charlie nodded and said to Leon, “Butler Leon, drive me back to my home, and send Helena back to the hotel by the way.”

“Okay!” Leon nodded, he said, “Young master wait a moment, I’ll go prepare the car.”

Zhongquan saw that Charlie could no longer hold back, so he spoke, “All of you follow me to see Charlie out.”

When the old man gave the word, the Wade family members dared not disobey and could only follow him, sending Charlie and Helena to the gate.

Leon parked the car at the gate, took the initiative to pull open the door, and said to Charlie, “Young master, please get in.”

Charlie let Helena get into the car first, and then he was about to sit in himself when Zhongquan came forward.

He took Charlie’s hand, and asked in a low voice: “Charlie …… you tell grandpa the truth, how sure are you about tomorrow’s event?”

Charlie smiled faintly and said lightly, “Half.” 

“Half?” Zhongquan’s expression was a little disappointed, but still smiled reluctantly and said, “Half is not bad!”

“Hmm.” Charlie nodded and said, “If there’s nothing else, I’ll leave first.”

“Okay.” Zhongquan was busy saying, “Take your time on the road, I’ll see you tomorrow morning at Waderest Mountain!”

“Okay, see you tomorrow.”

Chapter 3489

Charlie got into the car, the expressions of the Wade family were all very disheveled, even Zhongquan also felt apprehensive.

But Charlie, who was sitting in the car, had an expression of bemusement.

He was not at all worried about tomorrow.

On the contrary, he had some vague excitement in his heart, and even a little impatience.

Because, he wanted to ascend to the top of the Wade family, only missing the last step, and this last step, is Joseph himself!

Leon drove out and dropped Helena off at Shangri-La Hotel first.

The car stopped at the entrance, and Charlie spoke, “Helena, go back and rest well, tomorrow morning at six o’clock, I will ask Butler Leon to arrange a car to pick you up.”

“Okay!” Helena nodded gently and said, “Mr. Wade you also have a good rest today, after all, there are important matters tomorrow.”

Charlie smiled faintly and said, “I know, call housekeeper Leon if you need anything.”

“Okay, Mr. Wade.” Helena nodded respectfully and said, “If you don’t have anything else, I’ll get off first.”

“Okay.”

Seeing Helena get off and enter the hotel, Charlie said to Leon, “Let’s go.”

“Okay Young Master.”

Leon drove the car out of the hotel and asked him respectfully, “Young master, how sure are you about tomorrow?”

Charlie blandly said, “Fully sure.”

Leon was slightly startled, slightly stunned, but quickly recovered as usual and asked in confusion, “Then why did you tell the master that you were only half sure?”

Charlie laughed: “I can’t let him sleep too peacefully tonight, nor can I let the rest of the Wade family sleep too peacefully!”

Speaking of this, he gave a light hum and said, “I have to make them all restless and toss and turn, so that they can spend the longest, darkest as well as the most unforgettable night of their lives!”

“Only then, tomorrow, when I solve the Joseph, will they really know what it’s like to live after a robbery!”

Dove story

When Leon heard this, he first froze, then he couldn’t help but smile slightly and said, “Then it seems that tonight, I will be able to sleep well!”

The corners of Charlie’s mouth rose slightly and smiled: “Sleep solidly, just don’t let other Wade family members know.”

Chapter 3490

Leon couldn’t help but ask again, “Young master, that matter of helping Helena reclaim the throne, are you serious?”

“Yes.” Charlie nodded and said, “Helping her take back the throne is really too easy, at most, only half a rejuvenation pill is enough to make her grandmother willingly pass the throne to her!”

Saying that, Charlie lamented, “For an old woman who has almost died once, once she can come back to life, what Olivia, what Her Majesty, is all a floating cloud!”

“There’s nothing that makes them more demented than being able to open their eyes again and see the world.”

Leon knew a little more about Charlie than everyone in the Wade family. 

He had heard of such things as the rejuvenation Pill. 

Hearing Charlie’s solution, he put his heart down, but he couldn’t help but say, “Young master, the rejuvenation Pill is worth a lot of money, and you and Helena are not related, why do you take care of her so much?”

Charlie looked out the window and said indifferently, “The Wade family’s business in the country, has almost reached the extreme, the next natural thing is to develop overseas,”

“And the ocean shipping group that I cooperate with Zhiyu, also need the resources and relations in Europe, if Helena inherits the throne, we will have a much easier time in Europe, in the future.”

He said, “And you also know that there are more countries with constitutional monarchies in Europe and these royal families who have lost their power like to huddle for warmth and find a sense of existence.

Leon immediately nodded and said, “Young master is far-sighted, the future Wade family in your hands, will certainly be able to flourish.”

Charlie smiled lightly and remembered something, so he asked him, “By the way, Butler Leon, father of Joseph, that Arthur, was also a member of the AntiWade Alliance back then, right?”

“More than just a member.” Leon said, “Arthur was supported by Zynn, and he obeyed Zynn’s words, so he was definitely the backbone of the Anti-Wade Alliance.”

“So that’s how it is.” Charlie said with a smile, “Then in that case, that Joseph, should have a lot of respect for Zynn, right?”

Leon said, “Theoretically it should be like that, after all, Zynn was the benefactor of the Wan family back then, without his support, Arthur wouldn’t even be a fa.rt in Eastcliff.”

Charlie nodded, smacked his lips with a playful face, and said, “That’s interesting, tomorrow after Joseph goes up to Waderest Mountain, if he sees Zynn in my hands, I wonder how he will feel.”

Leon smiled faintly and said, “It seems that young master has already made up his mind!”

Charlie laughed lightly and said, “Butler Leon may not know that the top commander of the Cataclysmic Front in Syria is now also locked up with Zynn,”

“First thing tomorrow morning, I will bring him along with me to Waderest, so that Joseph will also know what fcuking surprises I have for him!”

After saying that, he hurriedly instructed, “Housekeeper Leon, don’t go to Gu’s house first, you take me to another place!”

……

Twenty minutes later, a farmhouse on the outskirts of Eastcliff.

Leon had just driven the car to the entrance when the iron door of the farmhouse was opened from inside.

Luther He, with two young men from the He family, ushered in quickly, and when he saw Charlie get out of the car, he said respectfully, “Mr. Wade!”

Charlie nodded slightly and asked him: “Those two people, what is their condition?”

Luther said, “Several people are observing them, and there are several people watching when they go to the toilet, so nothing will go wrong.”

Charlie smiled faintly and said, “Come, take me to have a look.”

Luther nodded, flashed his body, made an invitation gesture, and respectfully said, “Mr. Wade please!”

Charlie turned to Leon and said, “Housekeeper Leon, let’s meet an old acquaintance together.”

Leon busily said, “Yes young master!”

A late member of the He family walked quickly in front and led Charlie and Leon into the west room of the farmhouse.

In a room of less than 20 square meters, seven or eight members of the He family formed a circle, and inside the circle were two men who were tied to the seats and had their heads covered with black cloth bags. 

 Charlie saw this situation, thinking in his heart, a bundle of Zynn is just, Walter Chen is now more obedient than a dog, there is no need to go to such great lengths.

However, the He family is serious and responsible, they naturally can not say such things, so as not to discourage the He family’s enthusiasm.

So, Charlie then directly on the hands, the two people’s heads covered with black cloth bag ripped off.

At this point, then see Zynn and Walter’s mouth, stuffed with towels.

Zynn looked up and saw Charlie, his eyes and expression immediately became a little nervous and fearful, Charlie saw him so nervous.”

“So he took the towel off his mouth and said with a smile: “Hey Mr. Su, don’t be so afraid, I just came to see you, by the way, there is good news to tell you.”

Zynn heard this is even more nervous, can not help but ask: “You …… you have what good news ……”

Charlie smiled and asked him, “Mr. Su does not know if you have heard of the organization Cataclysmic Front?”

Zynn frowned, depressed, and said, “Of course I know the Cataclysmic Front …… you …… you let me stay in Syria for so long, there is a war day and night, is not Cataclysmic Front people fighting Hamid?”

“Right.” Charlie nodded and laughed: “To say that you may not believe it, the head of this Front, is also your old acquaintance!”

Chapter 3491

“An old acquaintance?!”

Hearing this, Zynn said with an incredulous face, “But I don’t know any Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front at all. …… How could he be my old acquaintance?”

Charlie laughed: “It may not be appropriate to say old acquaintance, I should say it is one of your juniors, and you still have a pretty deep connection.” 

“How can ……” Zynn felt very baffled, afraid that Charlie deliberately found a trumped-up charge to toss himself, so he hurriedly spoke:

“Mr. Wade… …I really don’t know any Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front …… Is there any misunderstanding here?”

Charlie shook his head and asked him, “Wasn’t Arthur Wan one of your men back then?”

Zynn did not expect that Charlie would ask about Arthur, who had been dead for twenty years.

He subconsciously said, “Yes …… but Arthur has been dead for twenty years ah …… what does he have to do with the Cataclysmic Front?”

Charlie laughed: “This Cataclysmic Front’s Supreme Commander, is Cataclysmic Front’s son, his name is Joseph Wan, you should still remember, right?”

“What?!” Zynn was struck by lightning as he blurted out, “Joseph he …… he actually became the Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front?!”

“Yes.” Charlie smiled and asked him, “How about it? Hearing this news, do you feel both surprised and excited? Doesn’t it feel as if the gray life has all blossomed into a million lights in this instant?”

Zynn could not help but feel a little panic in his heart when he saw Charlie’s eyes with a bit of playfulness.

Hearing that Joseph was the famous Cataclysmic Front Supreme Commander, he was indeed excited deep inside.

Because his first thought was that he now had the backing of the powerful Cataclysmic Front, and that his freedom would be restored just around the corner!

However, seeing Charlie’s expression without any fear, he couldn’t help but beat the drum in his heart.

In his heart, he thought: “Why is Charlie smiling so strangely? Is he not afraid of the Cataclysmic Front at all?”

Thinking of this, he suddenly looked at Walter beside him and immediately had an answer in his heart!

“How could Charlie be afraid of the Cataclysmic Front …… Cataclysmic Front just lost a commander in his hands, as well as more than 16,000 mercenaries,”

“Walter is so strong, but in front of Charlie also does not have the slightest power to fight, with this strength of Charlie, how else could he put the Cataclysmic Front in his eyes?”

A thought to this, Zynn instantly became quite disillusioned.

It seems that the light of hope just lit up, and then instantly extinguished.

Charlie continued at this time, “You and Joseph, you should not have seen each other for twenty years, right?”

“Yes……” Zynn nodded and spoke, “After his mother committed suicide that year, I wanted to bring him home for adoption, but to my surprise, he had been taken out of the country first, and then I never found him.”

Charlie smiled faintly and said playfully, “Then tomorrow I’ll let you two uncles and nephews meet after 20 years of separation and have a good catch-up!”

Once Zynn heard this, he asked nervously, “Joseph he …… he came to China?”

Charlie nodded and smiled, said: “More than coming to China, but also grew up! Today, he asked people to send more than a hundred coffins to the Wade family,”

“Saying that the Wade family tomorrow morning at eight o’clock must be standing in mourning, welcoming his parents’ coffin moved into the Waderest Mountain, or he will have to destroy the Wade family.”

While speaking Charlie remembered and said: “Oh yes, also asked for my parents’ casket, half of the Wade family assets, you say he is not quite outstanding?”

Chapter 3492

After hearing this, Zynn only felt his brain buzzing.

He didn’t know why, seeing Charlie’s appearance at this moment, he had already decided in his heart that Joseph would definitely lose tomorrow!

So, he subconsciously said off the top of his head: “Mr. Wade Joseph ……

Joseph he …… it must be because of his parents’ death back then, so there is some pent-up resentment against the Wade family…”

“…Also please see that he is avenging his parents’ death, don’t be ordinary with him ……”

Charlie raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, “What? You just don’t think that much of him?”

Hearing Charlie’s question, Zynn couldn’t help but let out a bitter smile and said, “I know Mr. Wade’s ability ……”

After saying that, he looked at Walter beside him and said with a bitter smile, “Isn’t this one of the Four Great Battle commanders of the Cataclysmic Front?”

“It is said to be the one whose strength is second only to Joseph, but in front of Mr. Wade, he may not last a single face, so it seems that Joseph in front of you is just a mantis ……”

Charlie smiled faintly, looked at Walter at the side, and asked him, “Walter, how is the strength of your Supreme Commander?”

Walter said respectfully, “The Supreme Commander is an eight-star martial artist, his strength is quite higher than mine.”

Charlie nodded and asked again, “Then who do you think is a little stronger, the two of us?”

Walter said without thinking: “It must be you who is stronger …… My strength is not as strong as the Supreme Commander, but at least I can fight the Supreme Commander head-on for dozens of rounds, but I have no power to fight in front of you …… “

All this time, Walter’s consciousness was sealed by Charlie, what he thought and said, most of the time, his words were true. But this time, his own consciousness and his own body, surprisingly completely consistent.

Although he did not know exactly what divine ability Charlie used, he was able to directly seal his consciousness completely.

But he knew that Charlie’s methods were more than one realm higher than the martial artist.

The gap was as insurmountable as the gap between a cold weapon and a hot weapon.

Charlie listened to what Walter said and nodded and smiled: “Eight-star martial artist, it’s not easy, Joseph should not have suffered much in these past twenty years in order to reach this cultivation level, right?”

Walter nodded and said, “The Supreme Commander is a rare martial arts genius in the world, behind the elder master guidance, the starting point than most martial artists was much higher,”

“And the Supreme Commander was determined to avenge his parents, in order to this goal, he practiced three nines in winter, three volts in summer, daily practice eighteen hours, twenty years as a day, to have the strength as of today.”

Charlie blandly laughed: “Endured twenty years of suffering, in the end only to carry the casket of his parents and came to die, so think about it, his fate is really quite tragic.”

After saying that, he looked at Zynn and said with a smile, “Mr. Su, have a good rest tonight, you have to get up early tomorrow to meet with this nephew of yours, so I won’t bother you much.”

Zynn couldn’t help but shiver.

Then, Charlie looked at Luther and instructed, “Mr. He, send them to Waderest Mountain by seven o’clock tomorrow morning, I will be waiting on Waderest Mountain at that time.”

Luther immediately clasped his hands and said respectfully, “Mr. Wade, please don’t worry, early tomorrow morning, I will personally take these two people to Waderest!”

Charlie nodded and smiled faintly, “Thank you all, after tomorrow, I will have a big gift to give!”

Zynn incomparable panic said: “Mr. Wade …… Joseph does not know the true face of you, but please look at him tomorrow just wants to avenge his parents, it is justifiable, let him live …… “

Charlie sneered: “Mr. Su, doing the wrong thing will have to bear the consequences, this fact, you have lived for fifty years, do not you still understand?”

He added: “If you had not led the formation of the Anti-Wade Alliance back then, you would have been with your wife and children now, instead of being locked up here by me!”

Zynn said nervously, “Mr. Wade, that’s not what I mean …… I think that this child, Joseph, has not had an easy life …… he is also eager to avenge his parents, justifiable… …”

Charlie said coldly: “His parents both died by suicide, what revenge does he have to avenge? Besides, if he wants to avenge his parents,”

“He has to strip my parents’ graves, what kind of reason is that? Before I kill him tomorrow, I will step on his head and ask him who taught him that!”

Zynn was frightened and wanted to say something, but when the words came to his mouth, he hurriedly swallowed them back.

He knew that Joseph this time p!ssed off Charlie too thoroughly ……

This child even come to directly find the Wade family, face to face confrontation, or competition is also understandable,”

“But why he has let the word out, to pick the graves of the Changying couple?

This is not a call for death, what is it?

Charlie said indifferently: “Mr. Su, you’d better pray to heaven now and pray that your family is not involved in this matter!”

“Otherwise, no matter who is involved, I will never be soft!”


Chapter 3493

Zynn was frightened by Charlie’s aura, full of murder.

At this moment, he has only one thought in his head, that is, the Su family must not be blind to get involved in this matter.

It is better for them to have nothing to do with this matter.

However, how could he know that his father, who was already excited, was waiting for tomorrow morning to go up to the Waderest Mountain with Joseph and witness the demise of the Wade family!

At this time, Chengfeng, while eating his dinner, used his chopsticks to order a few bowls and plates, and said to his housekeeper Anson, “Anson, there is no wine for this dinner, it’s almost meaningful!”

Anson said with a smile, “Master, the doctor told you to drink less and not to drink as much as possible,”

“And you have to get up early tomorrow. I was afraid that you might miss something by drinking, so I didn’t prepare.”

Chengfeng said with his face, “I ask you, what day is it today?”

Anson said, “The fourth of April, why?”

Chengfeng cursed: “Bullsh!t, I can not know that today is the fourth day of April! I mean, what is the big day today?”

Anson’s eyes twinkled and he quickly thought about it, then he said, “Master, today is the day that the Cataclysmic Front will kill the Wade family and make the Wade family lose face!”

“That’s right!” Chengfeng laughed and said, “This day, even compared to the New Year, is no less than the New Year, right? If I don’t have a drink on such a festive day,”

“Can I afford to ignore the one hundred coffins from the Joseph to Wade family? Can I turn my eyes to Changying, who will be thrown to the ground in the morning?

Anson nodded: “You’re right, Master, I’ll go get you some wine! Which kind do you want to drink?”

Only then did Chengfeng nodded in satisfaction and instructed with a smile, “Get the best Maotai, and bring me an extra glass, I have to toast to Changying! Hahahahaha!”

Anson hurriedly fetched the best Maotai wine, and also brought two Maotai wine glasses.

Chengfeng put down his chopsticks and laughed loudly, “Come on, fill them all up for me!”

Anson hurriedly opened the Maotai and poured two cups out. 

Chengfeng picked up one of the glasses, tilted his head, and drank it all, smacking his lips while laughing: “Hey! Tsk tsk …… people are in good spirits, this wine has become even more mellow than usual!”

After that, he picked up another cup and said with a sneer, “Changying ah Changying, back then you called the thunder in Eastcliff, the scenery,”

“But have you ever thought that twenty years later, Wan’s son will personally pick your grave and bruise you?”

Speaking of this, Chengfeng grunted, shook his wrist, poured a glass of wine on the ground, and laughed: “Come on, nephew, have a drink! 

After tomorrow, you will be a ghost floating in the air, scattered and floating!

Hahahahaha!”

……

Chapter 3494

On the other hand, after Charlie left the farmhouse, he asked Leon to send him back to the Gu family.

On the way back, Charlie explained to Leon: “Housekeeper Leon, go back tonight, have your people outside keep an eye on all the Wade family’s movements, see who are quietly sneaking out to buy mourning clothes at night,”

“But whenever someone goes out, send someone to keep an eye on them, take some photos and keep them as evidence, and tomorrow, after settling that Joseph, I will settle a score with them too!”

Leon said without hesitation, “Yes, young master! I’ll arrange it now!”

Charlie nodded and muttered, “These young and old men of the Wade family have lived a good life for too long, their bones have become too soft, after this time, it’s time to teach them properly!”

Leon respectfully said, “Young master, after tomorrow, you are the god of the Wade family, with you around, these people definitely do not dare to act rudely!”

Said, Leon added: “Moreover, after tomorrow, you will also be an unreachable existence in the eyes of all the families in the country, like your father was back then!”

Charlie waved his hand and said seriously: “Tomorrow’s matter, always remember to block the news, do not let my identity spread to the outside world, now is not the time to stand out.”

Leon was full of confusion and said, “Young master, if you have even defeated the Cataclysmic Front,”

“Why not take advantage of this excellent opportunity to directly announce your identity and at the same time announce that you have become the head of the Wade family?”

Dove story

Charlie said seriously: “The Cataclysmic Front, in addition to a large number of people, does not have real influence, look at the United States Wall Street, the top Jewish families, can influence the economy of half of the world,”

“Can easily use the laws of finance to destroy the economic construction of a country for twenty years, can use the Congress, mobilize hundreds of thousands of troops and aircraft carrier battle groups to launch an attack on a country Attack, this is the real strength.”

Speaking of this, Charlie sighed and said, “The Rothschild family, which is pervasive in the Western world, is such a behemoth, so I want to hide in the shadows and feel their bottom first.”

“Understood!” Leon immediately said, “Tomorrow I will bring people to blockade Waderest Mountain in advance, except for people from the Wade family and the Cataclysmic Front, no one else will enter.”

Charlie asked him, “Butler Leon, how many people do you have available in Eastcliff now?”

Leon said, “Young master, I still have nearly a hundred reliable people under me, ready to be deployed!”

Charlie asked curiously, “How come there are so many? Did they not flee this time when the Cataclysmic Front put out a harsh word?”

“No.” Leon said respectfully, “We, all of us, have received great favors from your father, we are all united together, our greatest wish is to avenge your father!”

“Even if we have to give our lives, we will not hesitate to do so. Now that someone is trying to disturb the peace above your father, we have long been prepared to fight to the end, so we will not run away from the battlefield!”

Leon further said: “Some of them, some of them you know, some or the group of people who lurked in the Aurous Hill orphanage, posing as orphanage staff,”

“After their orderly withdrawal from Aurous Hill, also returned to Eastcliff, many of them are like me, older, but there are some as young as you, or even younger than you.”

Charlie asked in confusion, “Since they are all my father’s old ministry, how can someone be younger than me?”

Leon explained, “Some are orphans your father sponsored to rescue, there are also children of your father’s other old men, if not for your father, the vast majority of these people would have died, including me, our lives, all given by your father.”

Speaking of this, Leon said with emotion: “Your father has been gone for so many years, the reason we did not leave the Wade family, is to wait for your return!”

Hearing this, Charlie’s heart was not only full of emotion, but also full of admiration and respect for his father. 

A person died nearly twenty years, there are still so many people willing to die for him, so it can be seen, when the father was alive, was definitely a positive and great person.

When sighing, Leon had already parked the car in front of the Gu family.

He stepped out of the car, pulled open the door for Charlie, and respectfully said, “Young master, you should rest and refresh yourself tonight, other trivial matters will be properly handled by me!”

“Good.” Charlie nodded slightly: “Housekeeper Leon you have worked hard, go back and rest well too.”

“Thank you for your concern, young master!”

Chapter 3495

After Charlie said goodbye to Leon, as soon as he entered the Gu family, Sara rushed out the door.

With red eyes, she ran to Charlie and hugged him, choking with pity, “Charlie, tomorrow I want to accompany you to Waderest Mountain!”

Charlie saw that her eyes were red from crying and couldn’t help but ask, “What’s wrong? Why crying like this?”

Sara choked and said, “Charlie, you left today for a short time, Dad heard that the Cataclysmic Front wants to trouble you, ran outside for a day, begging around, but no one is willing to help, Dad came back, angry blood pressure rose, he can not stand ……”

Today, after Philip heard about the Cataclysmic Front attacking the Wade family, he went out and begged everywhere.

He originally wanted to rely on brushing his old face and begging for more helpers for Charlie.

However, now all the members of the great families of Eastcliff had winded up about this matter.

The fame and strength of the Cataclysmic Front is too powerful, so much so that everyone in these great families of Eastcliff has concluded that the Wade family would definitely be wiped out this time.

Therefore, no one is willing to have any further involvement with the family at this time.

This is also the reason why Chengfeng began to get carried away so early. 

Because in everyone’s opinion, it is impossible for the Wade family to escape this time.

The Cataclysmic Front is like a swarming steel chariot, easily able to crush the Wade family’s flesh and blood under the wheels!

Therefore, when these people heard that Philip wanted to go to Waderest to help, they were scared and refused repeatedly.

They didn’t even dare to say a few more words to him, and sent him out of the house like a plague.

Philip ran outside for a day, purely for nothing, and also suffered a stomach full of anger.

The day’s anger kept stacking up, causing his blood pressure to rise high when he returned, he almost fainted.

At this time, he is lying in the living room to infuse antihypertensive drugs, his wife Lenan in the side of the guard.

Charlie listened to Sara, hurriedly said, “quickly take me to see Uncle, he is a person who has eaten rejuvenation pills, how can he still be angry and run into high blood pressure, what kind of gas is this ……”

Saying that, Charlie pulled Sara and rushed into the villa with a step.

Once inside, he saw Philip lying on the sofa, while infusing liquid and cursing: “This bunch of snobs, usually surround me like dogs wagging their tails and begging for mercy,”

“Now I asked them to contribute some manpower, to support the personal scene, each one wants to beat me out of the house, really too ba5tard!” 

Lenan could not help but persuade him, “Okay, okay, take it easy, don’t let these people upset your body.”

Philip said in a depressed voice: “I’m not angry, I’m anxious! I’m afraid that tomorrow Charlie can not fight that what the h3ll what that Front ……”

Seeing this scene, Charlie couldn’t help but laugh: “Uncle don’t worry, tomorrow no matter how powerful that Cataclysmic Front as well as that Joseph is, I can take it all.”

When the couple heard Charlie’s voice, they hurriedly looked over. 

Philip struggled to sit up and said offhandedly, “Charlie back!”

Charlie nodded and quickly walked up to Philip as well as Lenan and said, “Uncle, Auntie, this little matter of the Cataclysmic Front is actually not enough to be feared at all, you don’t need to worry about me at all.”

Philip was surprised and asked, “Charlie, you …… have a way to deal with that Cataclysmic Front?”

Charlie laughed: “To this kind of small role, are not able to talk about what to deal with or not to deal with.”

Saying that, he added: “I have actually been waiting for that Joseph to come to my door, as long as he dares to come, I will trample him under my feet, and then logically ascend to the seat of the Wade family head.”

Speaking of this, he shrugged his shoulders and smiled, saying, “If he doesn’t come, accepting this matter of the Wade family, I really don’t know where to start, the old man is in his prime, I can’t pull him down hard from the position of the family head.”

Philip was immediately overjoyed and excited, saying, “Charlie! What you said is true?!”

Charlie nodded and smiled: “Of course, how could I lie to you about such things? Didn’t you want me to become the head of the Wade family, inherit my father’s legacy, and then carry the Wade family forward?”

“As the saying goes, if it’s not broken, it’s not fixed! If the Wade family is not in crisis at all, how would they willingly let me sit as the head of the family?” 

“Therefore, the best way is to break and then establish!” “And this Joseph is the hammer that will help me break the Wade Family!”

Chapter 3496

After hearing Charlie’s words, Philip froze for a few seconds, then subconsciously asked,

“Charlie, this Cataclysmic Front is actually very strong, with tens of thousands of people under its command, you can hardly beat four hands with two fists, let alone so many people!”

Charlie laughed: “Uncle do not need to worry, the Cataclysmic Front is indeed with a lot of manpower, but the vast majority of them are hired mercenaries at their expense,”

“Something happened above, these people immediately scatter, and their real core team is only about a hundred people, not enough to fear.”

He further said: “Moreover, they do not dare to bring a lot of people into China with great fanfare, at most a bunch of backbone quietly mixed in.” 

Philip said: “I heard that those cadres, one of them, almost all martial arts experts, and some of them are also extremely top martial arts experts, can you handle it?”

Charlie smiled and said, “I was in the Middle East some time ago and dealt with the Cataclysmic Front, indirectly causing them to lose thousands of lives and more than 10,000 people were captured,”

“And among them, one of the four battle commanders, whose strength is second only to the Joseph, he is no different from a waste in front of me,”

“I have already captured him and had him brought to Eastcliff, tomorrow morning I will bring him out and will bring him to Waderest.”

Philip said dumbfounded, “Charlie! Rumors out there say that this Cataclysmic Front suffered a huge defeat in the Middle East some time ago, this matter is related to you?”

Charlie nodded and smiled, “It can almost be said that most of that defeat they suffered was thanks to me.”

Philip’s jaw dropped as he listened, and after a long time, he couldn’t help but look up to the sky and laugh!

Then, he laughed loudly, “Hahaha! That’s great! That’s great! In that case, the Cataclysmic Front is not an enemy at all, it is a friendly army that has crossed ten thousand miles to bring you a pillow!

After saying that, he smoothly pulled out the infusion needle on his wrist and flung his hand at Lenan, “Wife! Quick! Prepare the food and wine! I want to have a few drinks with Charlie! I want to get drunk tonight!”

Lenan’s heart was equally excited, but she didn’t expect her husband to pull out the needle and prepare to drink after he had infused the antihypertensive medicine in the hand.

So she laughed helplessly and said, “You’re having an infusion, how can you drink?”

Unexpectedly, Philip retorted, “Drink! We must drink! This is much more enjoyable than the New Year! It’s better than the New Year!”

What Philip did not know was that Chengfeng was also thinking the same thing at this time.

……

This night, Eastcliff suddenly rained lightly. 

At this time of spring rain, there were many people who lost sleep and many people who got drunk on wine.

The first one to get drunk was the elderly Chengfeng.

No way, he was too happy tonight.

After the Su family suffered one huge blow after another and was torn apart, he finally had an exciting moment.

Because of the previous suppression for too long, he is now a bit overjoyed and forgetful.

Anson brought over a bottle of Maotai, he himself drank more than half of the bottle, the remaining small half of the bottle, he poured a cup on the ground, all to Changying.

He said he wanted to honor Changying of the Wade family, but in fact, it was just to satisfy his deepest pleasure.

At the end of the day, Chengfeng looked back and saw himself quietly rushing back to Eastcliff alone with Anson, without a single child or grandchild around, without a single relative, and his heart was incomparably despondent. 

He drank a few more glasses and cried and laughed for a long time before he finally fell asleep and was sent back to his room by Anson. 

And at the same time ,another person at this time was drunk….. Joseph Wan.

Tomorrow morning, he will take his parents’ coffin out of the ancestral tomb

and take it to Waderest Mountain, so he plans to spend the night in front of his parents’ grave.

After twenty years of enduring humiliation, now finally to avenge the death of his parents, he was excited, in front of his parents’ grave drank several pounds of high white wine.

Originally, with his strength, he was able to force all the alcohol out of his body through internal force, but he did not do so, because he really wanted to get drunk.

On the other hand, Philip was also drunk, so drunk that he was almost unconscious.

It was Charlie who helped him back to his bedroom.

He was too happy tonight.

After a long day of worry, fear, and frustration, he suddenly got good news from Charlie’s mouth, and this kind of low and high mood made him excited.

Lenan took care of Philip and went to bed, Sara took Charlie’s hand and was unwilling to let go of it for a long time in the living room.

Charlie persuaded her to go to sleep, but she refused to agree, and had to lean on Charlie’s shoulder on the sofa.

She said that this way to always feel the presence of Charlie, because she was afraid that after waking up, he will have left home, alone to the Waderest. 

Charlie knew that this girl cared about him, so he did not let her go.

So the two sat on the sofa and talked about the past until Sara could not stay up and fell into a deep sleep.

He just sat on the sofa and let her lean, did not move all night, and did not sleep.

He was not thinking about Joseph, but about how he should inherit his father’s legacy and let the Wade family go to the top of the world.

Although he knew very little about the situation overseas, he always felt that a prosperous path had taken shape, just waiting for him to really set off! 

And, the same as Joseph, he also hopes to avenge his dead parents one day!

Chapter 3497

The next morning at five o’clock.

It had been raining all night, and the humid climate unique to the Qingming season had put a faint mist over the morning in Eastcliff.

After spending the night in front of his parents’ grave, Joseph forced out all the residual alcohol in his body and burned three incense sticks, and kowtowed three heads in front of his parents’ grave.

Then, with a firm expression, he said, “Dad! Mom! I have to disturb you two long sleep!”

“I hope you two know in heaven and can forgive me! Today, I’m going to move you two into the Waderest Mountain, where it will be your new resting place!”

Saying that, his eyes filled with tears, he choked up and said, “Dad, Mom! I will definitely avenge you two today! I will bury the bones of that Changying in front of you two! I hope you two can see this in heaven!”

Then, Joseph stood up and said to his men, “Prepare the coffin!”

“Yes, Supreme Commander!”

The men around him were all dressed in white mourning clothes.

Today, they were the same as Joseph, the filial sons of the Wan family, and were going to escort the coffins of Joseph’s parents all the way up to Waderest Mountain.

For today’s scene, Joseph also hired a special opera troupe to do the white ceremony, and left with the team at seven o’clock.

At six o’clock, the coffins of his parents had been carefully carried out of the mud and cleaned by Joseph’s own hands.

Then, the eight five-star warriors of Cataclysmic Front bundled the two coffins with thick hemp ropes, later, the two coffins will be carried by the eight of them, and hike up to Waderest Mountain.

Charlie, who had not slept all night, could not feel any fatigue at this time.

His body was filled with powerful spiritual energy, which made him confident deep inside.

At six o’clock, Sara’s alarm rang in her head, relying on Charlie’s shoulder after a night’s sleep, she immediately woke up like a lightning bolt, then saw Charlie still beside her, which was a relief, and opened her mouth to ask: “Charlie when did you wake up?”

Charlie smiled faintly: “Just woke up.”

Sara was busy standing up, moving her somewhat stiff torso, and asked him, “When are you leaving today?”

Charlie looked at the time and smiled, “Soon, housekeeper Leon will pick me up in twenty minutes, and I have to be at Waderest Mountain by seven o’clock.”

“Okay!” Sara busily said, “Then I’ll go wash up now!”

At this moment, Philip and his wife also walked out.

Although Philip was drunk last night, he woke up very early today and was in excellent spirits.

When he saw Charlie, Philip said smilingly, “Charlie, are you ready?”

Charlie smiled and said, “Always ready.”

Philip nodded and said excitedly, “Then your Aunt and I will accompany you to Waderest!”

Sara looked at her dad and said offhandedly, “Dad! I want to go too!”

Philip laughed and said, “You have to ask Charlie about that, I can’t say!” 

Sara hastily hugged Charlie’s arm and said petulantly, “Charlie, please just take me with you!”

Charlie nodded and said, “It’s okay to go, but you must be obedient and must stay honestly by my side, remember?”

Sara said excitedly, “Remember, remember! Do not worry, I will be honestly by your side!”

Charlie smiled slightly: “All right, go wash up, the car will arrive in twenty minutes.”

……

At this moment. 

Wade family.

Dove story

Last night, everyone in the family did not sleep.

Charlie’s “half” answer, let Zhongquan also tossed and turned all night without sleep.

Although Leon had been resting on his laurels, he was also excited and did not close his eyes all night.

Last night, Andrew and Changyun, and other people quietly discussed, they are afraid that Wade’s will be hot-blooded in Waderest today, and then fight with Joseph.

Therefore, they sent Hawade out overnight to buy a batch of mourning clothes, which they intended to take with them to Waderest Mountain. 

Their intention was that in case the old man really did not concede, everyone would change their mourning clothes on the spot, fall back on the spot, and at the same time agree to all the demands of the Cataclysmic Front.

In any case, life is most important.

Zhongquan also does not have any confidence in his heart, can only first gather everyone to go to Waderest Mountain, put all the hope on Charlie.

……

Chapter 3498

At six twenty, Charlie got into Leon’s car, and the three members of the Gu family were driven by Philip himself in another car, and together they went to Waderest.

After driving, Leon said to Charlie: “Young master, last night, young master Morgan and young master Hawade, as well as your fourth uncle and great aunt, all quietly slipped out,”

“My people followed all the way and found that they all bought varying amounts of mourning clothes from different places.”

Charlie hummed and laughed and spoke, “Good, when I solve the Joseph, I will properly discipline and punish these unworthy sons and daughters in front of the ancestors of the Wade family!”

Leon added: “Young master, there is another thing, is that the sideline members of the Wade family over at Shangri-La, since yesterday afternoon, they have been fleeing one after another, by now they have basically all run away.”

Charlie gently nodded, said without concern: “This is all expected, it’s okay, when I take over the Wade family, I will settle this account with them.”

Saying that, Charlie asked again, “Right, Butler Leon, these side branches, are they still related to the Wade family in the business?”

“Of course.” Leon busily said, “Most of their business is related to the Wade Group, most of them are suppliers or distributors below us, and at least half of their profits come from the Wade Group.”

Charlie nodded with satisfaction and said, “That’s much better, nowadays, in this society, not many people still care about family honor, so we have to jam them in the interest to make them behave.”

……

Six forty-five minutes.

The early morning after the rain carried a few chills.

Charlie took Leon’s car and drove into the gate of Waderest Mountain.

At this time, outside the gate, more than thirty middle-aged men whose hair was already a bit gray, uniformly wearing black suits, stood in three rows in the middle of the road.

These thirty people, the oldest seems to be more than sixty years old, the youngest is also more than forty years old.

They look solemn, but also with a few death-like faces. 

Leon’s car came to the front, these thirty people immediately flashed away to the sides, making way for a channel.

Charlie suddenly discovered that one of the thirty people outside was the director of the original Aurous Hill Welfare Institute!

This dean surnamed Zhang, is also one of Leon’s men, Charlie just got himself into the orphanage not long, he was transferred to the orphanage as director, until some time ago only to leave, working in the post for nearly twenty years. 

Recognizing the director, Charlie asked Leon: “Butler Leon, these are my father’s men, right?”

Leon nodded: “That’s right, they are all of them.”

Charlie said, “Stop the car quickly.”

Leon immediately stopped the car.

Before Leon came down to open the door for him, Charlie had already pushed open the car door and walked out.

A group of people outside, seeing that it was Charlie who had come, each one of them was immediately surprised and excited, and many of them were already in tears.

“Young master! You’re back!”

“Young master! It’s really you ……”

“Young master ……”

All the people were a little emotional for a while.

Unlike the orphanage’s director Zhang, the others, hadn’t seen Charlie again for so many years.

Although they knew that he had been living in Aurous Hill, they all had not seen him because of the principle of not venturing to disturb him.

But, after all, Charlie looked too much like his father.

Therefore, when he got off the car, everyone immediately recognized him.

Charlie saw all these elders with red eyes, and he felt a layer of mist clouding his eyes as well.

Then, he looked at the crowd, kneeled on one knee, clasped his hands, and said loudly incomparably serious: “Uncles, you’ve worked hard all these years!

Please accept Charlie’s obeisance!”

Chapter 3499

Dove story

Seeing Charlie suddenly kneeling on one knee, these Changying’s old, loyal men, have come forward to support, each one is already in tears.

Among them, one of the oldest old man said with tears: “Young master, please don’t! We are all your subordinates, how can we accept such a big gift from you!”

Charlie said firmly, “All of you are my father’s old men, and you are still here today, so you are all faithful to the Wade family.

The old man said, “Young master, this is what we should do! In fact, when Young Master Changying had an accident, we, the servants, were not able to do our best for him.”

“For so many years, not a day goes by that we don’t feel guilty. Now that you’ve finally returned, you’ve given us a chance to redeem ourselves!”

Charlie sighed: “You all have spoken too much!”

Then, he looked at the orphanage’s director Zhang and said respectfully, “Director Zhang, how are you doing lately?”

Dean Zhang hurriedly took a step forward and bowed respectfully, “Thanks to the young master’s concern, I am quite well lately, but for so many years, I had to conceal my identity from you because of special reasons, so please forgive me, young master.” 

Charlie arched his hand and said, “Dean Zhang, you have spoken too much, I know that you have been protecting me in secret, for so many years, you have worked hard.”

After saying that, Charlie looked at the crowd again and said from the bottom of his heart, “All of you, uncles, have worked hard!”

The old man said: “Young master, this is all within our duty!”

President Zhang also said, “Yes, young master! This is all our part, almost all of our lives are given by Young Master Changying, in a moment Young Master, don’t worry, if the people of the Cataclysmic Front attack us, they will have to step on our corpses!”

Charlie was busy saying, “Gentlemen, there is no need! Today’s matter, I want to personally settle it face to face with Joseph of the Front, all of you uncles here, just guard the gate,”

“Don’t let other idle people into the mountain, as for the people of the Cataclysmic Front, please also make sure to let them in, don’t block them in any way.”

“How can this be!” The old man said anxiously, “Young master, we are here today to fight to the death with the Cataclysmic Front!”

Leon hurriedly stepped forward and said, “Listen to me first, everyone! Young master has absolute certainty to deal with that Joseph, you all should not spoil the young master’s good deed, so when the Front’s people come, you just let them go up the mountain!”

The crowd was shocked.

Several people immediately went forward and repeatedly confirmed with Leon.

Leon spoke with great certainty each time, which forced the crowd to accept the order.

They didn’t know if Charlie was really sure about dealing with Joseph or not, but since both Charlie and Leon were sure several times, they could only do as they were told.

Seeing that he had convinced them, Charlie once again arched his hand at the crowd and spoke, “It’s hard for all of you to guard here, I’ll go up the mountain first.”

Saying that, he re-entered Leon’s car and continued to move to the top of the mountain.

Charlie rode in the car all the way up the mountain with a lot of emotions in his heart.

This was the second time he came up to Mount Waderest, and it meant a lot to him.

At this moment on the top of the mountain, all the members of the direct line of the Wade family in Eastcliff had arrived.

In addition to that, Orvel, Issac, and Helena had also arrived.

However, the original seven hundred people from the Wade family’s side branches had almost all run away last night.

The only one left behind was Zhongquan’s younger brother, Jonathan.

The children and grandchildren of Jonathan had also fled Eastcliff and returned to North America in the early hours of last night.

As for the other hundreds of people, they all ran home under the stars.

They knew that this time, the Cataclysmic Front only targeted the Eastcliff Wade family, and they had nothing to do with these side branches.

Under such circumstances, how could they stay and share the hardships with the family?

Chapter 3500

Charlie got down from the car, seeing that there were only so few people at the scene, he asked in a cold voice: “Didn’t you say yesterday that there would be more than seven hundred members of the Wade family from all over the world to attend this ancestral ceremony? Why are they all gone now?”

Zhongquan said awkwardly, “Charlie, as the saying goes, each of them will fly away when the disaster comes, they know that we will not escape this time, so naturally they cannot die with us, so it is only human nature to leave and escape the incoming calamity.”

Charlie hummed and laughed and said indifferently, “Who has the big list from yesterday? Bring it to me.”

Eldest uncle Andrew walked up somewhat depressed and handed a thick roster to Charlie’s hand, saying resentfully, “Here! You can read it yourself.”

Charlie directly threw the roster to Andrew and said coldly, “Immediately notify everyone on here who should come but didn’t!”

“If they don’t show up within an hour, they will have to come up from the foot of the mountain tomorrow, kowtowing three times and kneeling nine times to atone for their sins!”

Andrew, in a moment of anger, does not know what to say, aside of Morgan, at this time a decrepit face said: “Charlie, all right …… old pretend old pretend is no longer meaningful,”

“This after another hour Joseph Wan will come, we are dying, you still say these pretending words, what is the point?”

Charlie frowned at him, questioned: “What? Yesterday’s slap wasn’t enough, was it?”

Morgan took a few steps back in fear and said resentfully, “Okay, okay, I’ll shut up, I’ll shut up! Anyway, it’s only an hour away, I’ll wait here to see how you’ll solve Joseph!”

Charlie didn’t bother to pay attention to him, and turned to Andrew and said indifferently, “Call one by one immediately!”

Andrew had no choice but to take out his cell phone and dial one by one.

After making dozens of calls in a row, none of the calls got through.

Andrew helplessly spread out his hands and said, “There is no way, they are all turned off, until tomorrow, I believe they will not turn on the phone.”

“Good.” Charlie nodded expressionlessly and spoke, “Then wait to see these seven hundred people lining up and kowtowing to the mountain tomorrow.”

At this time, Philip also drove the car up after catching up with Changying’s old men at the bottom of the mountain.

Once the car stopped and Philip’s family came out of the car, everyone in the Wade family was stunned.

Zhongquan was the most surprised, he asked Philip dumbfounded: “Philip …… you …… how did you come?”

Philip came forward and said respectfully, “Uncle Wade, Changying is my eldest brother and Charlie is my future son-in-law! For such a major event, how could I not come!”

Zhongquan’s eyes were slightly red and he sighed: “Philip …… you have love and righteousness, uncle appreciates it! But this kind of thing is not in jest, I advise you to hurry up and take your wife and children back! No matter what, the Wade family can’t drag you down!”

Philip said firmly, “Uncle Wade, what are you saying? I think you know how I am, Philip, and I will never leave Waderest until this matter is resolved today!”

Zhongquan wanted to say something, but hesitated for a moment and finally only turned into a sigh: “Philip! You are a good man! My son did not make a mistake about you!”

The Wade family members were all a bit resentful, Andrew was depressed in his heart, he and his son had been neglected by the old man since yesterday, now even Philip could get his praise, he was even more upset in his heart,”

“Looking at Philip, he couldn’t help but complain: “Philip, you are at least the head of the Gu family worth hundreds of billions, if you really came to help, why didn’t you even bring a helper with you? What can you do with just your family of three?”

Philip said seriously, “Brother, originally I wanted to bring all of the Gu family’s subordinates up here, but that would add to trouble for Charlie, so I skipped it.”

Andrew skimmed his mouth and said disdainfully, “Adding to the chaos? Now the most fearless is to add chaos! Cataclysmic Front will come up at eight o’clock, I really want to see how to deal with such a small number of people.”

Zhongquan glared at him and was about to reprimand him when Leon received a report over the intercom and ran to Charlie and said, “Young Master, the people at the bottom of the mountain said that a few cars insisted on going up the mountain and said they were your people, surnamed He.”

Charlie nodded and said, “They are indeed my people, let them come up.”

“Okay!” Leon immediately picked up the intercom and spoke, “Let them come up!”

One by one, the Wade family was a little surprised, they didn’t expect that Charlie had even found helpers.

At this moment, Hawade whispered to Changyun and the others around him, “I don’t know what kind of helpers this Charlie can get!”

Morgan sneered with a black face, “What kind of reliable helper can he find? I think it’s just like Orvel and Issac, just a couple of bumpkins from Aurous Hill!”


Dove story

Comments

Popular Posts

Chinese Super hero Novel Chapter 2844 update | Chapter 5935 & 5936 Chapter 2844 Best Candidate | Wade latest Chapters today's update Free Asian Novels

Chinese Super hero Novel Chapter 2837 update | Chapter 5921 & 5922 Chapter 2837 Resentment | Wade latest Chapters today's update

Chinese Super hero Novel Chapter 2838 update | Chapter 5923 & 5924 Chapter 2838 Farewell | Wade latest Chapters today's update Free Asian Novels

All posts Links

Show more

Blog Posts